《Avine: The Journey》 Human Arc - Prologue: The world A great peace has held into its seventeenth year, forged between the demon and human continents after a devastating conflict which nearly saw the annihilation of both lands. The war was long and bloody, and frequently marked by atrocities of such severity that at last, the elven council and the beast gatherings agreed that such vile acts could no longer continue, and intervened. After year-long negotiations the war was brought to an end with all human and demon armies returning to their respective mainland. The human continent slowly licked its wounds. The westernmost merchant states of Darerra initially refused peace, but after its board of merchants were offered generous trade concessions and gifts by the elves, it committed to peace. More reluctant was the Empire of Lon-Drei, that for a long time had acted as the stagingpoint for armies trying to reconquer Darerra from the demon war hosts. Slavery and hardship prevails in the Empire, as the young Emperor Rodinus seeks revenge for his father¡¯s murder by demon assassins.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Along the northernmost part of the south coast, lies the independent city of Firanen. A bustling commercial hub through which most of the goods for the continent from the elven lands pass through. The city sits along both banks of the river Firo. At the southern end where the river meets the sea, a small island with its high cliffs protect the harbor from the sea. It is also here that the royal palace is situated. The western bank of Firo plays host to the many trade guilds, forges, workshops and artisans necessary to keep the city running. People live on both sides of the river, but the western bank serves as home to the city¡¯s working class. The eastern bank hosts a myriad of inns, wine cellars and entertainment, along with the more well-off citizens of the city. Outside the city, the open grasslands stretches far and wide. Vast fields provide the city¡¯s grain supply and smaller villages along the main roads into the interior provided fresh game from the surrounding forests, and shelter for weary travelers. In the small village of Miksani, along the northern road, Mariel Bluegale was preparing herself for the new day¡­ Human Arc - Chapter 1: Mariel ¡°Are you ready to go Mariel?¡± Her mother shouted impatiently from the doorway. ¡°I¡¯ll be right down!¡± Mariel shouted back while tightening the belt of her tunic. She stood before the mirror and nodded. Her light-brown tunic matched well with her green travelling cloak. Her crimson hair tied in that single braid that her mother loved so much. She smiled to herself before pulling the hood over her head until a passerby could only see her heterochromatic eyes of purple and green looking back. ¡°Hurry up baby! I know it¡¯s not until the evening, but at this rate we really will be late!¡± Her mother¡¯s impatient voice brought her back from her self-admiration. She closed her belt around her waist, and headed down the stairs tapping the wood lightly with her tall leather boots. Her mother was waiting for her outside, as she approached she turned around, showing off her warm and caring smile, her walnut brown hair and firm adventurer¡¯s curves. She wore the dress Mariel so deeply adored: Royal blue, gilded and lavishly decorated with inlaid amber pebbles. ¡°There you are¡­¡± She said, feigning impatience while looking her up and down. ¡°You look wonderful¡­ You¡¯ve become such a beautiful maiden, and I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± ¡°Thanks mama¡­ I mean¡­ Mother.¡± She hastily corrected herself. Her mother shook her head. ¡°Save that for when we actually get to the castle¡­ Please indulge your foolish mother with her endearing title for a while longer.¡± Mariel nodded and the two turned to leave. ¡°Hey! Wait!¡± The voice belonged to her father, whom came rushing out of the forge hut next to the house, covered in soot and dust.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Arwaro, stop!¡± Her mother instinctively placed herself between them. ¡°Don¡¯t dirty your daughter¡¯s clothes, especially not on a big day like this one!¡± ¡°Oh, right sorry.¡± He nodded while rubbing his chin, leaving sooty slide marks as he appraised his daughter from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re looking really good in those clothes Mariel, but your belt isn¡¯t straight, and there¡¯s a lace crossing missing on your left boot.¡± Mariel straightened her clothes out properly. ¡°There, better?¡± ¡°Much better now sweetheart¡­ But there¡¯s still something missing.¡± Her father mumbled while putting a hand into the pocket of his leather apron. ¡°What? Is it my hair? Did I forget a button or knot somewhere? Tell me.¡± ¡°Nah, rather I have a small present for you¡­ Let¡¯s see where did I hide it¡­ Oh right! Here you go!¡± He offered her a small cloth-wrapped bundle. Her mother looked on suspiciously as Mariel unwrapped the object. Inside was a small brooch, styled with a golden flame backed by the silver petals of a lily and flanked by two upturned swords. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± A wide smile appeared on Mariel¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, papa! I will treasure it always!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome sweetheart, this is your big day after all.¡± ¡°¡­ Mariel, why don¡¯t you go on ahead? I¡¯ve got some questions I have to ask your father first; I¡¯ll catch up to you.¡± Her mother smiled warmly to her before turning her back to look at Arwaro. By his expression it was clear that his wife bore a terrifying expression. ¡°Ahahah¡­ Honey¡­ Please. Serin. You understand don¡¯t you?¡± Arwaro raised his hands defensively. ¡°Yes¡­ Oh I understand that my silly husband went on and splurged half of our winter savings on our daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad is it?¡± He tried to talk himself out, but only managed to drag a hint of condescension out of his wife. ¡°No. If not for the fact you have just put our very survival on the line for it¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll make up for it okay?¡± ¡°You better¡­ I would rather not have either of you starve to death this winter¡­¡± Her mother firmly clasped her hands. ¡°Oh Yulie, I beseech you to givecommon sense to my silly husband, and release him from the yoke of stupidity¡­¡± ¡°H-hey! That¡¯s not fair! Serin? Please stop!¡± Mariel quietly went on ahead, not paying much attention to the verbal assault her father was enduring. Human Arc - Chapter 2: Firanen Mariel arrived at one of the checkpoints outside the city and waited for her mother to catch up. While waiting, she looked at the passing crowds and wagons. A family of five passed by carrying their belongings on their backs. They were allowed through the checkpoint. The eldest child, a young boy in a ragged outfit had a distinct limp on his left leg, but carried a load appropriate for his age. Next a patrol of guards passed by, their heavy halberds polished to perfection and their plate armor reflecting the sun. The city guard was a force counting some six thousand heads. In addition to the foot soldiers and the cavalry, the force also employed a section of wyvern riders and Kildenmelders from the scholar¡¯s academy: A magic force to counter demonbranders, the name given by humans to the demonkin¡¯s magicians. ¡°Sorry sweetie, it took a while to settle the discussion¡­¡± Her mother appeared next to her, smiling. ¡°Shall we get going?¡± ¡°Mariel nodded and the two continued towards the checkpoint. While her mother appeared to be her usual self, she noticed tiny specs of soot on her dress, and her hair.¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter baby? Is there something wrong with my clothes?¡± Her mother asked, looking a little nervous. ¡°No, nothing mama. I was just admiring how wonderful you look in that dress... It¡¯s sad you don¡¯t wear that one more often, you look stunning.¡± Serin smiled and straightened out a crease. ¡°Would you like to try it out sometime?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t fit into it! I¡¯d just look ridiculous.¡± The approached the checkpoint and a guard approached them. ¡°Haisel travellers! What brings you here today? Are you traders? Refugees perhaps?¡± ¡°No, we come from Miksani, I¡¯m Serin Bluegale and this is my daughter Mariel, I work at the royal palace as the head book-keeper.¡± The guard scrutinized Serin for a while and eventually nodded. ¡°Very well then.¡± The guard turned to Mariel. ¡°Please pull back your hood so I can see your face.¡± ¡°I apologize sir, but I forgot to put on my daughter¡¯s collar¡­¡± ¡°Huh? She¡¯s a demonkin? How can you even be mother and daughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­ An adopted child sir.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guard raised an eyebrow and appeared to mumble something under his breath before speaking. ¡°Well go on then, put it on.¡± Mariel¡¯s heart sank in her chest, and she steeled herself for the throbbing pain of the collar¡¯s magic power. The collar had been invented in order to keep the hundreds of thousands of demonkin slaves under control. By suppressing their independent thought, forcing a submissive behaviour and suppressing their magical potential, the slaves were turned into semi-sentient drones, bound to the whim of the collar¡¯s imprinted owner. Serin took out the small blue metal collar. As it neared Mariel¡¯s neck, it started crackling as its magical energy charge spooled up. With a sorrowful expression, her mother clapped the collar around her neck. Immediately, she screamed as pain soared through her body. Her vision dimmed and was left in a sort of haze. She felt detached from her body. From far away, she heard the guard letting them through, before an order from her mother shot through her mind clear as day: ¡°Move.¡± The two passed through the gatehouse and into the city, emerging straight onto the busy market square of the city. The two immediately blended into the crowd, and soon took a sharp left turn into an alley. Serin stood before her and moved her hand behind her daughter¡¯s neck. With a swift motion, she pulled the collar off, causing a suffering sound from her child, whom immediately slumped forward. Her mother caught her and held her tightly to her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby¡­ I¡¯m so very sorry¡­¡± Mariel regained control of her body and put her arms around her mother. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I know you hate doing this as much as I do¡­ I¡¯ll be fine you know, so please don¡¯t cry, it¡¯ll ruin your appearance.¡± Her mother merely squeezed her even tighter, while stroking her hair. A great many rumours circulated about the collars. The most common was that the collar¡¯s magical powers would over time crush the mind of the wearer, like running water could over time grind down any stone it touched. Another rumour would explore the possibilities of having mindless slaves obeying one¡¯s every order. Made from a magical metal called Dinrillium, an expensive and highly sought-after metal for a variety of applications from weapon craft to construction. The two remained for a little while, before emerging back onto the market square. Mariel had pulled her hood back on and adjusted her cloak to cover most of her neck. All around them, merchants and people shouted and talked among themselves. ¡°Buy my wares! Freshly imported from the south!¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°The finest in exotic cloth for the budding tailor! Fair prices!¡± ¡°Fresh fish! Caught this morning! Come see clear eyes and take in the fresh smell of seawater!¡± They passed along the rows of stalls and nearing the centre plaza of the market where the entertainers and criers put on displays and announced news from across the continent. At the end of the plaza where the city walls separated the market from the workshops, the larger auctions took place upon wooden podiums. Anything from cattle to expensive furniture was up for bidding. ¡°Come closer good people! Come see the latest and most exotic merchandise brought in from the seas!¡± A crowd was gathering around one of the podiums, upon it stood a large cloth-covered object, and a ruffled hoarse-voiced sailor was inviting the crowd. ¡°It was a terrible storm, the rain was pouring down, and we were racing against high waves and wind to make it behind one of the many islands dotting the coast.¡± The sailor, apparently a captain continued his epic tale while waving his arms dramatically around. ¡°Once there, we came upon a shipwreck of unknown origins! Dead men had washed ashore and it appeared like the catch of a lifetime, but alas my friends, the ship carried no treasure¡­ Save the content of this cage!¡± The captain made a dramatic gesture as if introducing a member of royalty. ¡°Get out your coin good people!¡± The captain raised his hand and the cloth covering the object was raised, revealing a big metal cage. A loud cheer went through the crowd as the cloth revealed the huddled shapes of six demons, three males and three females. ¡°Behold! These three strong specimens were immediately fed and put to hard labour. Their bodies are honed, shapely and strong! Perfect for collecting a season harvest, or constructing your new barn!¡± A burst of gleeful laughter followed, and the captain gestured towards one of the females. ¡°And these untouched beauties my friends¡­ I had to kill fourteen crewmates to keep these gems from being dirtied on the way here! Perfect for the household chores! They may be a little lean, but if you decide to buy, we¡¯ll add one hot meal and some healing salves to the bargain! Place your bids!¡± Loud rustling ensued as the onlookers began rummaging through their economic assets, while the captain brought the first slave out of the cage. ¡°Come on baby¡­ Let¡¯s not watch.¡± Serin took her daughter¡¯s hand in her own and tried to lead her away. Just then the loud noise of the crowd was broken, and a young woman clad in the garb of a Priestess of Yulie stepped onto the podium. ¡°Good people! Why do we continue to accept this cruel treatment? Yulie¡¯s love extends to everyone, no matter their origins!¡± ¡°Get off the stage your shrew!¡± The crowd began jeering. ¡°Is it not time to end this cruelty? I lost my father and my two brothers in the last war! Are you not fed up with death and misery!?¡± The woman¡¯s voice broke in panic. The captain ran over and raised the girl up by the throat, she choked and desperately clutched his stronger hands trying to free herself. ¡°You worthless scum! Were you not a priestess, I¡¯d spread your innards right here! But my love for Yulie is deep, but surely my audience can sort out this poor wretch?¡± The captain roared with anger and threw the girl off the podium down onto the cobbled ground. ¡°Stay here Mariel.¡± Serin whispered before running towards the podium where a hostile crowd was closing in around the downed priestess. Serin roughly pushed her way through the crowd. One onlooker got irritated and tried to hit her but she smoothly ducked under the swing, and promptly felled the man with one sweep of her foot. Getting to the priestess she stood up defensively in front of her. ¡°Back off! She is a priestess of Yulie, and harming her is an offense punishable by death!¡± ¡°Hah, right you are! Get out of the way or we¡¯ll pound you too into the ground.¡± A big, hardy worker growled. From Serin¡¯s open hands, a gut of flame appeared in her right palm, and a spark of lightning in her left. ¡°I warn you, back off, as a servant to the king, it is also my duty to enforce the peace. Go back to your places now, or face the consequences.¡± Around the crowd, a circle of soldiers was closing in rapidly. Seeing their chance for a quick beatdown lost, the group grumbled, glared and blended back in among the onlookers. ¡°Augh¡­¡± The priestess groaned and shaking with fear, sat herself upright. ¡°Honored priestess¡­ I am a faithful believer in Yulie¡­ Are you hurt? I can do some basic healing¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The priestess stammered, her head flying left and right out of fear. Serin put her arm around the priestess and led her away from the podium where the captain simply resumed his bidding round, with a slight lack of enthusiasm. Safely away from the crowd, and calling Mariel to her, Serin found a bench for them to sit down on. ¡°Oh? I feel the presence of someone else¡­ A kind spirit?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t introduced us¡­ I¡¯m Serin Bluegale, and this is my daughter Mariel¡­¡± ¡°Casindire¡­ I¡¯m very happy to meet you, and I thank you for my rescue¡­ I assure you that Yulie will look kindly upon this act.¡± The priestess smiled, but kept her head straight forward. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry to ask this, but are you blind?¡± Mariel¡¯s question made the priestess perk up a little, but she remained calm and turned her head to face Mariel. ¡°Yes. My sight was taken from me¡­ As a child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I mean nothing by it¡­¡± Mariel bowed her head apologetically, but the priestess merely shook her head. ¡°I Don¡¯t mind; in fact, you are the first to ask me that question. Nobody else have been bold enough to ask, instead they treat me like a cripple¡­ Which is sort of true I guess¡­¡± The priestess heaved a heavy sigh and straightened her expression. ¡°I really should return to the temple¡­ But can I ask you both a very selfish request?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± Serin immediately affirmed and stood up, ready to march. ¡°I would like to remember your faces.¡± ¡°Oh! You must have some secret magic or something right?¡± Mariel¡¯s interest was piqued, but the priestess shook her head with a light laughter. ¡°Nothing like that, I use sound. Please stand in front of me. All three stood up and positioned themselves. The priestess took a deep breath, and began to sing. ¡°The shroud unveils, and darkness fall Emerging from the ocean, the light of the dawn Warmth, is upon my skin, like the touch of love Into the dawning we walk strangers no more.¡± The priestess smiled warmly and bowed her head. ¡°Thank you¡­ I will remember your faces, and you have renewed my faith in a world joined together as one.¡± ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you, and please be careful on your way back.¡± The three exchanged smiles and the priestess disappeared back into the crowd. ¡°I hope she¡¯ll be okay¡­¡± Serin shook her head. ¡°She will be, she seems really frail, but she¡¯s strong and very brave¡­ And skilful.¡± ¡°Okay baby, I¡¯ll trust your keen eye¡­ Let¡¯s get going.¡± Human Arc - Chapter 3: The Queens Invitation The royal palace of Firanen sits on the Seabreaker cliffs and is a master-crafted fortress. During the course of the last demon war with a direct invasion of the human continent underway, the major powers of the land recognized Firanen¡¯s defensive capabilities. Invaluable relics, as well as texts of both ancient and cutting edge knowledge were transported into the city for safekeeping. The surge, known as the Pageflight caused such an overflow of the city library that a park within the fortress grounds was appropriated to construct a new, bigger library in which to keep the most valuable and ancient books. Using knowledge from the books, the grand Kildenmelder Girlanfir, at the cost of his life, cast great spells to ensure the cliffs would not crumble. Another spell made sure that knowledge inside the books could not leave the library in the minds of its readers, lest the book itself was removed. Passing through the outer ring of defenses of the castle proved to be a lot easier than the city gates. Serin¡¯s work as a book-keeper within the library allowed her to pass with ease. Mariel only met with one sceptical look from a royal guard, but was let through without incident. The two crossed the courtyard, lined on both sides by the royal guard. Zigzagging between scholars and scribes all busily copying texts and writing on stacks of paper. A few painters were capturing the beauty of the centrally placed fountain, topped by a marble statue in the image of a dolphin. Once inside they were immediately split up. Serin was dragged off by a group of servants to solve a problem in the library while Mariel was gently led by a pair of servant twins somewhere else. After a long walk through a myriad of finely decorated corridors and opulent halls, she was finally led outside onto a big balcony overlooking the city. ¡°So why am I here?¡± She asked, but the servants simply shared a grin and said nothing. ¡°Can I leave?¡± Once more the pair shook their heads in perfect sync. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just that someone¡­¡± ¡°Wishes to have a word with you. The two twins complimented each with a perfectly formed, two-part sentence and immediately left the balcony. ¡°Hello child.¡± An old woman emerged onto the balcony wearing a resplendent dress and a gem-studded circlet. ¡°Your highness¡­¡± Mariel immediately bent her knees and lowered her head in reverence. The old woman chuckled and bid her stand. ¡°My, how did you know? Have you perhaps seen my picture?¡± ¡°No your highness¡­ Your wonderful clothes definitively belong to royalty, but your signet ring bear the royal seal, and look well used with some crusts of wax still left on it¡­ I guessed.¡± The queen clapped her hands and a wide smile emerged on her elegant but time-worn face. ¡°You have such a keen eye my dear, I am truly thrilled!¡± ¡°Um, so why am I here? Where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°Attending to some minor business, I wanted this time alone with you so we could talk a little.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The queen led her inside through a different door, entering into something resembling an office. Lined up and down along the walls were huge stacks of books, documents and ledgers. A simple bed, a solid oak desk, an old cushioned chair with a matching footstool and some picture frames. ¡°Please sit my dear¡­ Would you like some tea?¡± The queen sat down in the chair and grabbed a teapot on a tray with two cups and some additives. ¡°Yes please¡­ But, should not I pour your tea your highness?¡± ¡°Not in here¡­ This is my private quarter. In here, I am merely Patricia, this is where I indulge in simpler ways of life.¡± The queen poured them a cup of tea each and proposed a small toast to happy meetings. The scent and flavour of the tea left Mariel stunned. ¡°But¡­ Why would you indulge this simple lifestyle when you have everything you could ever want?¡± The queen smiled and picked up an old dusty frame from her desk and handed it to Mariel. ¡°That¡¯s me, when I was your age, I was a simple country girl living with my family, but I fell in love with a young and dashing prince¡­¡± ¡°Almost like a child¡¯s tale¡­¡± ¡°Yes and I have never regretted it¡­ But I¡­ Would like to ask you some things that I feel are important.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try to answer as best I can.¡± While Mariel and the queen exchanged words about Mariel¡¯s childhood, Serin was busy concerning herself with various copies of books that needed proof-reading and approval. The library¡¯s interior had been mainly built out of stone, only the bookshelves and the necessary furniture were wood or in the case of the huge chandeliers; wrought iron. Tall bookshelves lined every single open section of wall, with tall ladders leaned against them. Librarians went back and forth, sorting books, making copies and returning books to their backbreaking spots high on the shelves. ¡°See to it that the pre-imperial texts are translated by next week¡­ And bring three scribes to handle the copying!¡± Serin signed off on a paper and pushed a stack of books across her desk. ¡°Sorry Serin, you¡¯re the only one that can handle this mess in a good way¡­¡± Her personal assistant Ghiranath apologized and disappeared through a nearby door with the books. ¡°Heavens above¡­¡± Serin sighed and signed another set of documents. ¡°Hey! Hold on! Those books belong to shelf F 418 C! Get it right the first time!¡± She shouted to a pair of librarians rolling a stack of books in the wrong direction. After what felt like an eternity, the hustle and bustle had finally died down sufficiently to allow Serin to think about escaping to the banquet when the doors opened and the King, flanked by two guards and the Archpriest of Yulie strode into the library. Immediately the male servants bowed and the female staff bent their knees. Serin, without thinking made the Imperial courtesy by placing her open hand across her collarbone with her left hand. ¡°Your majesty? How may we serve?¡± She asked, but the king waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, nothing like that my dear¡­ I am merely here to bring you to my banquet¡­ I appreciate your dedication, but this is your day off is it not?¡± ¡°Yes your highness, but I felt I could not leave this mess without attendance.¡± She made a gesture to the remaining, but noticeably lessened stacks of literature. ¡°You are the driving force behind the library after all¡­ But speaking of dedication¡­ I agreed to lend you to the Archpriest of Yulie briefly¡­ Please come to the banquet hall once you finish up.¡± ¡°I will your majesty, post haste.¡± The king nodded and left the room. Serin put aside her fountain pen and walked over to the Archpriest and knelt before the old man. ¡°Your reverence? What service may I provide for you?¡± The old man smiled behind his great white beard and bid her stand. ¡°No child. I am here to personally thank you.¡± The priest revealed a small wooden box in his hand and opened it, taking out a small brooch in the shape of a white rose. Serin immediately recognized the symbol and dropped to one knee. ¡°Y-your worship! I do not deserve such an honour!¡± The old man bid for her to stand once more and gently placed the white brooch on her left, just next to her shoulder. ¡°Your reaction makes you even more worthy. Yulie knows to treasure the selfless acts of her followers... Wear this brooch proudly with Yulie, and my thanks.¡± ¡°I accept this great honour with equal humility.¡± ¡°Thank you, child. Now go. Your presence is required elsewhere is it not?¡± Serin took her leave and headed at once for the banquet hall. Human Arc - Chapter 4: The Envoy A short while after leaving the library, and after having spent the meanwhile in conversation, both Serin and Mariel were reunited in the banquet hall, a resplendent hall with great windows overlooking the sea. Serin had been deeply surprised to find Mariel walking in together with the queen, and the banquet felt dragged out as she burnt up inside with question for her daughter. Mariel on her side had noticed the new addition to Serin¡¯s dress, and she too was eager to ask about it. The king delivered a lengthy speech and the pleasantries continued. Seated around the table were the spiritual heads of the seven faiths. Dedicated to: Yulie, Tyrik, Aeterni, Acrypha, Stavres, Rethinas and Skaldbar. A couple of families of lesser nobles, The commander of the city- and royal guards. A pair of foreign ambassadors whom spent more time talking among themselves, and some merchants from the city. The banquet soon divided. The dignitaries and the lesser nobles and merchants moved on to the next room, leaving the archpriests, the guard commanders, the royal family and Serin and Mariel. The king ordered the doors shut, and the table cleared. ¡°My dear peers, friends, faithful¡­ I wish to make an announcement.¡± The king began while a servant brought him a heap of paper. ¡°For a decade, building on the continuing stability, prosperity and progress of our small nation I wish to enact a great project.¡± The king waved his hand and the servant began passing the documents along the table. ¡°I wish for this nation to finally step out from the shadow of oppression, and offer not only freedom to the demonkin, but also work, safety, and rights¡­.¡± Before the king finished his sentence, a heated discussion broke out around the table. ¡°Silence!¡± The guard commander planted his fist on the table with a sharp bang. ¡°My lord, please continue.¡± ¡°Some of you may be opposed, some of you may agree¡­ That is why, I wished for you all to see that such an arrangement, impossible as it may be, is possible¡­ Lady Serin, would you please stand¡­ And you too Mariel, dear child.¡± The two stood up. Mariel shot a glance at her mother and found some reassurance in her calm demeanour. She herself felt the gaze of everyone on her, and shrunk under the weight of their collective gaze. ¡°I beg your Majesty to leave my child out of this. I will happily be a political chip to be played, but my daughter does not need to be involved.¡± Serin protested. ¡°Mariel¡­ Will you explain to us the feeling of wearing a magic collar?¡± The Queen interceded. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Serin¡¯s effort at protest were ignored. ¡°I¡­ Um. At the moment of putting a collar on. A sharp pain shoots down one¡¯s spine. Your eyesight dims, and you feel as if detached from your body. Every order is obeyed without hesitation¡­ But the fear¡­ The fear of doing something you don¡¯t want to¡­ And then do it anyway, experiencing it¡­ Reliving it every tiny moment when sleep and tiredness overtakes you. It is a fate worse than death.¡± Mariel turned to her mother and put up a brave smile. ¡°I love this city, but the way my kin is treated should not continue. I believe, that it would be better to let them be free, but I do not know what will happen if such a thing does occur.¡± Mariel¡¯s voice finally cracked and broke, and she tried to hide her face in her hands. A round of hushed whispers began floating among the people present, before a man in a blazing red garb stood up. ¡°I¡­ Appreciate the deeply touching story!¡± The archpriest of Tyrik roared. ¡°But imagine what will happen! Revolt! Uprisings! Thousands of people will die at the hands of the oppressed demonkin!¡± Some agreeing nods were exchanged, mainly from the guard captains and the priests representing Skaldbar and Acrypha. ¡°But does not such a reaction prove that the mistreatment is real?¡± The priestess of Rethinas stood up as well. ¡°I concur!¡± The archpriest of Yulie stood up. ¡°Lady Serin has shown her generosity, and is favoured by Yulie. Peaceful co-existence is a basic tenet of Yulie¡¯s, I will support this notion!¡± ¡°As will I!¡± The next to stand was the Queen herself.¡± Mariel has remained a sweet, loving and cheerful child despite the horrible abuses she has suffered at -our- hands, by not acting on this sooner¡­ I too will support this move.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it One by one, the other priests and priestesses ended their discussions. Around the table, comments of hushed approval appeared, and one by one, the representatives stood, along with the captain of the royal guard. Only the city guard commander and the archpriest of Tyrik remained seated. ¡°We have majority¡­ But tell me, why does the city guard and Tyrik¡¯s voice disapprove?¡± The king asked. The first to speak was the guard commander. ¡°My lord. My foremost duty is to maintain peace and stability. Therefore, I cannot support any motion that will unsettle this priority¡­¡± The commander heaved a sigh. ¡°With that said, if your majesty desires to go ahead, the city guard will remain loyal and maintain the peace.¡± ¡°Thank you Arek¡­¡± The king nodded. ¡°And what about Tyrik?¡± ¡°Tyrik will never support this motion¡­ His honour is tarnished after the blasted demons got away with the Dragon Cliff Flaying.¡± He archpriest of Tyrik spat back. ¡°Will Tyrik¡¯s followers openly oppose this development?¡± ¡°No¡­ Any dissent will be swiftly crushed¡­ But I must make you aware of his disapproval. A renewed war is inevitable!¡± The king nodded. With a grave tone to his voice he declared: ¡°Then we have union. As soon as the details are worked out, and we have concord with the land- and slaveholders¡­ I will publicly announce it.¡± The doors were opened, and the mingling began. Serin took Mariel aside and the two stepped out on the balcony, the cool evening air calming their vivid emotions. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to become a piece in a political intrigue.¡± Serin began but Mariel quickly hugged her mother. ¡°The Queen asked me to, and I agreed. This change can finally do away with that awful collar¡­ And the sadness I see in your eyes every time you put it on me.¡± ¡°¡­ Mariel.¡± Her mother struggled to keep her tears in, while closing her own arms around her. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so much¡­ I am so proud of you¡­¡± The two shared a bonding moment together, but before long, the door opened, and another person stepped outside. ¡°Well¡­ I had a feeling this farce would be unpleasant and tried to arrive late¡­ But here you are to brighten my evening.¡± The voice belonged to a tall, muscular man, with trimmed sideburns and wearing an imperial diplomat¡¯s finery. Serin immediately pushed Mariel behind her. ¡°Wimar¡­¡± Serin sneered. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so happy you remember me! Here you are¡­ Mingling among those above your rank and station¡­ How far you¡¯ve fallen¡­¡± The man sighed. ¡°Oh but there¡¯s no end to your shame Serin¡­ Another daughter?¡± The man snorted. In the blink of an eye, Serin was at the man¡¯s throat, with a fierce spark cracking in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do that¡­ I¡¯m an ambassador.¡± ¡°You are scum¡­ A filthy little bootlicker with no honour.¡± ¡°Indeed? Says the confused little girl that ran away from her own wedding¡­¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Serin roared, but before she had managed to rip his throat out, he stumbled backwards and fell on his back onto the balcony floor. ¡°Mariel!¡± Serin finally understood. Her daughter had used the opportunity to move in behind him and kick his feet out under him. He now lay slumped out on the floor unconscious. Immediate a couple of guards rushed the scene. ¡°What happened here!?¡± ¡°This good man¡­ He slipped on this slippery stone floor and hurt his head in the fall¡­ He might need some first aid.¡± Mariel spoke very calmly and with a confidence her mother had never before noticed in her child. The two guards nodded and moved the unconscious Wimar from the balcony. The rest of the evening passed in an uneasy silence. After the dust had settled on the debacle on the balcony, Mariel retreated back into herself. No matter what Serin tried, her daughter quietly refused her attention and remained separate. All of Serin¡¯s attempts to talk to Mariel fell flat as she had long since retreated into her shell. Going back inside, they split up. The queen took Serin aside and the two women sat down with some refreshments in a quiet corner. ¡°Your majesty? To what do I owe this honour?¡± ¡°Your daughter actually¡­ A magnificent child, brightest I¡¯ve met, since you. The lengths she will go to ensure your happiness¡­ As a mother I am jealous. My hot-headed son will not show me the same appreciation.¡± ¡°Our stations are different my lady. But yes, I love Mariel deeply, without reservation.¡± The queen sipped her tea and nodded, deep in thought. ¡°How¡¯s your husband doing these days, I cannot help but notice my invitation to him went unanswered again.¡± Serin made a difficult expression and bowed her head apologetically. ¡°He just does not wish to attend these parties¡­ Speaking of attendance¡­ You invited an Imperial ambassador here?¡± An affirmative nod was followed by an exasperated sigh from the Queen, whom rubbed her temple with her free hand. ¡°Let¡¯s just say the invitation was rather one-sided¡­ And I didn¡¯t know they¡¯d send that snake to attend¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what happened.¡± The queen leaned a little closer and whispered: ¡°As one woman to another though¡­ I was hoping you¡¯d punish him a little more harshly¡­¡± Serin smiled sadly and nodded. ¡°I would have killed him, but Mariel prevented me¡­ I¡¯m sorry we might¡¯ve broken down the relation with the Empire¡­¡± ¡°Not at all¡­ In fact, that balcony is known to be extremely slippery. We have offered all the normal consolations¡­ I doubt anything will come from it, but please avoid him for a while.¡± Serin nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly plan to visit him or anything.¡± ¡°Serin, something¡¯s on your mind¡­¡± The queen leaned closer and stared intently into Serin¡¯s eyes, noticing her dodging gaze. ¡°No¡­ I.¡± She began. ¡°Come on, I know you too well. Did the ambassador evoke painful memories? Or is it that I used your daughter for my political agenda?¡± Serin nodded. ¡°Both then¡­ I apologize, but all I did was to give her some details¡­ She decided this on her own.¡± Seeing that Serin was not convinced, the queen related to her what had transpired in detail. Side story: Mariel The window creaked as a cool late morning breeze snuck inside the small bedroom. The curtains fluttered slightly, hitting the old wardrobe standing next to the iron wrought bed where a small girl was soundly asleep. A young woman quietly folded up some spare clothes and placed them on the nearby stool before climbing onto the bed. ?Rise and shine sweetie¡­ The whole day will pass if you keep going. ? A sweet, familiar voice stirred her from her slumber. She awoke to find the gentle, loving smile of her mother looking back at her from the edge of the bed. Her mother leant closer and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°I thought you wanted to join us picking apples today?¡± ¡°Just a little longer?¡± She mumbled, closing her eyes once more. Her mother laughed. ?No. Get up or get tickled¡­ Wasn¡¯t that how you woke us up yesterday? ? ?Muuhh¡­ Okay. ? She sat up in her bed and yawned, rubbing the night from her eyes. Her mother dipped a cloth in the small bowl by the bedside and handed it to her. The water was cold, but after the initial shock, was a nice contrast to her warm bedsheet. I fixed that hole in your tunic for you, and added a little length on your sleeves.¡± ?Give me ten years, and I¡¯ll be taller than you are Mama! ? She declared with as much pride as she could muster. Her mother smiled and she could tell she had something on her mind. ¡°Can we braid your hair today? You look so lovely with one.¡± ¡°But Mama¡­? She began to complain. ¡°Please? ? Her mother pleaded. She did not really like to have her hair braided, but her mother found great delight in doing it. Seeing the option for a bargain, she nodded. ¡°Can we trade? Braid for apple pie?¡± Her mother¡¯s face lit up and she vigorously nodded. ?I¡¯ll even make whipped cream, since you remembered to suggest and ask, instead of demanding.¡± ¡°Yay! You¡¯re the best Mama!¡± ¡°Come and sit over here then.¡± She shifted onto her mother¡¯s lap and leant forward to let her mother have better access. Her mother began gathering Mariel¡¯s hair together. Her mother began creating her favourite braid on her child. Her mother told her how she admired the strength and colour of her hair and how she wished she could try it. ¡°No Mama! No way! You¡¯d look terrible with crimson hair!¡± Mariel giggled. ¡°You think? So? Ribbon? Clip? Colour?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ You choose! You always know what fits the best!¡± Her mother thought for a moment, and decided on a white bowtie with golden trim. ¡°There, why don¡¯t you take a look and see if you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Mariel turned her head, looking at her mother¡¯s handiwork. She brought the braid forward so that it rested along the front of her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re just adorable!¡± Her mother¡¯s maternal feelings made her instantly melt at the sight of her child looking so pleased. ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs and have some breakfast! Those apples won¡¯t pick themselves.¡± They headed downstairs and ate breakfast together, while her mother reviewed Mariel¡¯s homework. A normal day usually consisted of helping out around the house, working the forge with her father during the afternoon and studying theory and etiquette with her mother in the evening. Her father worked as the local village smith, repairing tools and occasionally joining in on keeping the dangerous wildlife in check. Her mother had recently been hired as a handmaiden in the city castle, and so spent most of the daylight hours away from home. Outside in the garden, the boughs of the apple trees were laden with sweet, ripe fruit. Mariel¡¯s father Arwaro was busy fixing the wooden ladder and so did not notice until Mariel had thrown herself around her father¡¯s neck. ¡°Good morning Gemstone!¡± Her father grabbed hold of her and threw her into the air four times to her shrill delight. ¡°Please dear! Be careful!¡± Arwaro threw Mariel up extra high, and stole a kiss from his wife¡¯s lips before catching his child on the way down.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself¡­ She¡¯s our precious child, try to be more considerate!¡± Her mother pouted. Her father nodded and put Mariel back down on the ground. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here¡­ Let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°Now remember Mariel, the lowest branches only!¡± ¡°But Mama! I¡¯m a whole year older now!¡± Mariel began protesting, but her mother cut her off. ¡°I get scared to death whenever you climb these trees.¡± Arwaro got up on the ladder and lifted Mariel up onto the lowest branch, and hung a basket from one of the smaller branches. Mariel felt slightly insecure as she sat on the branch, but the sheer excitement of being so far up had soon erased her sense of dread. The first apples were soon in the basket, big, ripe and tasty looking. Her mind drifted towards the taste of a warm apple pie fresh from the oven. ¡°Gemstone? Focus, can you reach those apples over there?¡± Her father pointed to a dozen at the end of the branch. ¡°Sure thing Papa!¡± Without any problems, Mariel had soon picked the apples she had been asked to pick. Her father took the basket and lowered it down so Serin could bring them inside. ¡°This ladder is way too short¡­¡± Arwaro took a basket and hung it on a branch higher up. ¡°Okay Mariel, go a little further up¡­¡± ¡°But Mama said...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe, don¡¯t worry.¡± With some reluctance, she climbed higher into the tree, and passed down the first apples she encountered. She was really high up, and could see far in every direction. A thought struck her, and she wondered what might be beyond the horizon. She spotted a group of three boys approaching. They were talking loudly amongst themselves, and as they reached the garden Mariel shouted a greeting to them. ¡°Look! It seems demons can climb trees!¡± The youngest boy pointed and the other three laughed. ¡°Hey boys, be nice.¡± Arwaro commented with a stern voice. Deep inside of Mariel, the boy¡¯s comment hurt her deeply. She was no stranger to the comments, but they all hurt her somewhere deep down. It was no secret that she was different from them, but no matter who, nobody except her family, would recognize her. Swallowing her pain and reminding herself to be strong like her parents, she quickly pulled in three of the biggest apples close to her and offered them one each. They nodded and she dropped the apples down to them. The three boys caught their apples, and took a bite. Immediately their faces twisted and contorted from the sourness of the apple¡¯s juice. ¡°Eww!¡± A collective moan of disgust emerged from the three. ¡°The demon¡¯s cursed the apples! Get her!¡± Before either Arwaro or Mariel managed to react, the three boys had taken aim, and thrown the apples back up to her. The first missed, but the second and third apples hit her square in her face. The shock of the moment caused her to lose her grip and fall backwards. ¡°Mariel!!¡± Her father shouted, and screamed as she saw the ground come closer at a terrifying speed. Thud! The impact was not as bad as she had expected, but still hurt. She opened her eyes, and found that she was on the ground, but that her father had taken her fall and was holding her tightly. Her father panted and groaned. ¡°Hahh¡­ Mariel? Are you okay?¡± The reality caught up to her, and tears started flowing freely down her cheeks. ¡°P-papa!¡± She could not hold back, and began to cry. Her father closed his arms defensively around her. ¡°Mariel!?¡± Serin appeared in the doorway and came running over. ¡°Mariel! Are you hurt?!¡± ¡°Thanks for the concern¡­¡± Arwaro groaned. ¡°This was your fault to begin with! Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear you, stupid husband! I can¡¯t believe you!¡± Serin knelt beside them and gently stroked her daughter¡¯s head. The three boys had run away as soon as they had seen her fall. With Mariel inconsolable, Arwaro carried his distraught daughter inside, and left her there in the care of Serin, while he put on his cloak and went to speak to the boys¡¯ parents. A long time went by before Mariel managed to calm down. Her mother had kept her close the whole time. ¡°Mama¡­ Do they hate me because I¡¯m a demon?¡± The question made her mother bite her lip while making a complicated expression. ¡°Because they don¡¯t know you¡­ And because many adults of your kin have committed horrible crimes¡­¡± Serin talked in a hushed voice. ¡°So that makes me bad too?¡± ¡°No. Mariel, no it doesn¡¯t. Rather the opposite, it makes you even better, since you would never do the same things they have.¡± ¡°Mmh¡­¡± She nodded. ¡°Sweetie, it was very generous of you to offer them an apple¡­ What you did says a lot about who you are as a person. Generous, kind and cheerful, these are traits you must never let go of. Promise.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ How about I go prepare a bath, and we can practice braiding for the rest of the evening?¡± Mariel¡¯s eyes lit up, and every sense of sadness disappeared into thin air¡­ The evening looked to be a memorable one. Mariel fell asleep halfway through the lesson. With no further reason to keep her, Serin carried her to bed and soon returned to their living room. A few moments later, Arwaro returned. He entered the living room and took a seat opposite Serin. ¡°I¡­¡± He began. ¡°I went to the parents and talked to them. They gave me the usual they didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­¡± Serin mumbled. ¡°Hey. Our daughter needs to grow up. This is nothing! What will happen when she grows up? If we¡¯re not around for her? Out there, Imperial hunters are hunting down and executing her kin¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point! How could you let her climb so high!? She could have died!¡± ¡°I was right there for her!¡± Arwaro protested. ¡°And what if you didn¡¯t catch her!?¡± ¡°I did catch her!¡± Arwaro stood up abruptly, his chair tumbling behind him. ¡°She¡¯s asleep upstairs!¡± Serin whispered in an angry, but hushed tone. ¡°Look.¡± Arwaro righted the chair and leaned closer to Serin. ¡°I love our little miracle as much as you do, and I want her to grow up¡­ But the world won¡¯t be fair to her¡­ If we continue to keep her on the ground¡­ How is she going to ever want to reach for the sky¡­ Silly wording but you get it right?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s only a child¡­ She¡¯s fragile.¡± ¡°You were a groomed nobleman¡¯s daughter¡­ Mariel is the child of two warriors¡­ She¡¯s hardy.¡± Arwaro paused briefly and sighed. ¡°And that¡¯s why I think it¡¯s important to start early¡­ I only want what¡¯s best for her¡­¡± Arwaro groaned. ¡°I wish Traren was here, he could¡¯ve told us what to do¡­¡± Human Arc - Chapter 4,5: Storage Mariel had fled the hall, and found a small back room to hide in. Having closed the door behind her she regretted having left, and wondered what would happen if she were discovered. The small room was filled with barrels and crates, and some strongboxes. She sat down between two crates to think. She went over the events in her head, and it dawned slowly upon her that her actions may have terrible consequences. Despondent, she sighed. ¡°Oh hi there.¡± A voice greeted her. She nearly screamed as she noticed a shadow stretch over her. She looked up, but could not see the face of the person in front of her. ¡°Sorry, I got a light over here¡­¡± The person held up a small lantern. Immediately, Mariel noticed that the person talking to her, was roughly equal her age, and most noticeably apart from the curious expression, his hair was white, and his purple eyes kept eyeing her. ¡°So, why are you hiding out here? You don¡¯t look like a servant¡­ Are you a stowaway? That happens¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ I just needed some time away from the hall and party going on.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Well I¡¯m Siravin¡­ Who are you? I can tell you are the same as me.¡± ¡°Mariel¡­¡± She responded. ¡°Nice name.¡± He replied, looking wholly uninterested while popping the lid of a nearby crate. ¡°Um, are you a thief?¡± Her question made him stop for a moment, before he turned to her and smiled. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just a delivery boy¡­ And ended up leaving the wrong crate up here¡­ Have you seen it?¡± She stood up and watched while Siravin searched the store room for his crate. He soon found it and picked it up. The crate produced noise when moved, and Mariel judged that it contained bottles of some kind.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Well do you want to remain here long? Or, think you could help me out a little?¡± She agreed, though reluctantly and with an inescapable feeling not everything was as it seemed. The two got outside into the hallway and she followed him closely. They went down a set of stairs and passed by a pair of guards on duty. They soon ended up inside a big kitchen, where staff was busy preparing meals for the party. Siravin put down the crate and a couple of cooks immediately retrieved the contents. ¡°Hurry it up people!¡± The head cook shouted hoarsely. ¡°No! That¡¯s the wrong sauce¡­ Please get it right.¡± ¡°We should leave.¡± Siravin gently led Mariel back into the hallway. ¡°Thanks for the help.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything even.¡± She had ended up merely following him along. ¡°You two! Who are you?¡± A voice came from the stairs. Upon seeing the source, Siravin immediately dropped to one knee. Mariel followed suit and bent her knees. ¡°Your highness? To what do we owe this honour?¡± Siravin asked with all the political reverence he could muster. The Prince merely scoffed. ¡°Get back to work, I cannot have my staff flirting in the hallway¡­ Get on with it.¡± ¡°This way, quickly.¡± Siravin whispered and quickly led Mariel away in the opposite direction. Siravin led her back towards the hall. On their way they could walk the many empty corridors, see the splendour and opulence for themselves, and spent some time idly commenting on a statue or a particular set of curtains. During the whole trip Mariel found herself unable to understand Siravin. He appeared to be nice, and was knowledgeable, but remained a mystery to her. They arrived at the main doors leading back to the party hall. ¡°Guess this is it¡­ Say, you¡¯re okay, so why don¡¯t you come visit me sometime?¡± He handed her a small piece of paper with an address written on it. ¡°That¡¯s my workplace, I think my boss would like you too. Oh and we¡¯re also a little short on staff¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Sure.¡± She nodded and watched as Siravin nodded, and was gone in the blink of an eye. The activity in the hall had largely died down. Most of the invited had already moved on to the dining room, but a few dignitaries still remained. She soon spotted her mother and the Queen talking together and she headed over. ¡°Mariel! There you are¡­ Where have you been?¡± Serin put on a stern expression. ¡°Around¡­ It truly is a wonderful place.¡± She offered the Queen a greeting to disarm her mother. She sat down and listened as the two women discussed politics and life. On occasion she was asked a couple of questions and she answered them to the best of her ability. The conversation was cut short by a servant reminding the Queen to attend the dining room. Mariel, weighed down by the experience, asked if she could go home. The Queen nodded and bid them both a safe journey. Soon after, Mariel and Serin left for home. Human Arc - Chapter 5: Blood The next morning, Serin sat alone at the breakfast table. Mariel was fast asleep upstairs and her husband had merely grunted and hogged more blanket. While she ate she found it unusually stuffy inside. After eating up she went outside into the garden. The early morning dew was still visible on the leaves, turning their garden into a sparkling, beautiful space of calm. Serin sat down on the bench under the boughs of the biggest apple tree. Enjoying the peace and quiet, she replayed the last evening¡¯s events in her mind. The biggest issue was Wimar. His words stung. Worse, he had uttered them in the presence of her daughter, whom now knew a great deal more than she had ever hoped she would have to know. She remembered how smoothly her child had disarmed him. Without a hint of violence, she had resolved the tenuous situation quickly. A smile widened on her face. Her daughter had grown from a small, insecure child into a calm beauty that judged her surroundings calmly and acted accordingly. ¡°I guess I¡¯m getting older¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Oh? You are far more beautiful now than when I first met you.¡± The voice made her heart skip a beat, and she flew around. ¡°Good morning love.¡± ¡°¡­ Arwaro¡­ Consider yourself lucky I¡¯m not that old yet, or you would¡¯ve made my heart stop.¡± ¡°Sorry sorry, I was telling the truth though.¡± Her husband sat down on the bench next to her and leaned his head against the bark of the tree. ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s on your mind? You¡¯ve been tossing and turning all night¡­¡± ¡°The past is catching up with me again honey¡­ Wimar was at the banquet¡­¡± Her husband¡¯s face darkened considerably, and he ingloriously spat on the ground. ¡°I had hoped someone would have stabbed him to death long ago¡­¡± He grumbled. ¡°I nearly did kill him¡­ You should have seen it. I was this close to frying out his throat, but then Mariel stepped up beside him and kicked his feet so he fell over and hit is head on the balcony!¡± His sour expression was immediately replaced by a wide, gleeful smirk. ¡°That¡¯s my gemstone alright.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She flashed a sad smile. ¡°He brought it up again¡­ He said I mingled in places above my status¡­ And that I had yet another da¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Arwaro placed his thumb on his wife¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say it honey. You know that¡¯s in the past now¡­¡± ¡°But she knows now¡­¡± She gently removed his hand. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s our punishment then, we should never have kept it a secret.¡± Mariel woke to the glistening heat of the summer day, her bedsheet stuck closely to her gentle curves, and she felt herself drenched in sweat. She After washing and eating what amounted to lunch, she put on her clothes and went outside. Her mother had decided to occupy the forge, while her father was trying to scrub some washcloths with increasingly audible groans. ¡°You are washing clothes today Papa? Mama must be really angry with you.¡± ¡°Oh! Morning Gemstone! Say, could you help me out with this terrible mess? I have no idea how your mother even manages to do this, but I certainly can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll treat you to something afterwards.¡± Her father tried to dismiss the notion of his wife being angry, but his forced smile soon faltered. ¡°She¡¯s angry alright¡­¡± She rolled her eyes and nodded. ¡°Papa, you truly are a useless man who can¡¯t even do menial duties¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ I can swing a hammer and any weapon you give me¡­ But this? This is¡­ precision work! Fine! I admit it, your mother is a saint sent here to sort me out, hear that love!?¡± Her father threw the washboard into the tub, the splash drenching him from the head down. With his eyes full of resignation, he pleaded for help. Mariel sat down and began the apparently impossible task of teaching her father to wash his own clothes. After a long session of washing an insignificant amount of clothes and cloths, they emptied the tub and dried themselves. ¡°Thanks Gemstone¡­ You really helped me out back there¡­ As promised, let¡¯s head into the city and buy something nice.¡± ¡°If¡­ They force me to wear the collar again, can we go back? I really don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ Or you could wait outside the walls.¡± The two got ready to leave. Serin gave no indication of leaving the forge, so the two simply headed out without saying anything. Following an uneventful trip only once interrupted when Arwaro got into a small play fight with the local children out playing soldiers, they arrived outside the main gates. As they had drawn closer to the gates, Mariel expressed increasing lack of motivation to continue. Upon their arrival they were to their surprise, quietly shepherded into a small guardhouse and let out the back exit. The guards had wished them a safe trip, but insisted Mariel keep her hood on to avoid attracting attention. ¡°That went¡­ Well.¡± Her father mumbled as they walked out into the market square. ¡°Anyway, what would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Before that Papa¡­ Can we go somewhere?¡± ¡°Sure Gemstone, where to?¡± The two went together across the river to the eastern bank. The choice means of transport was by boat. The boatman was a lively old man who kept going on about how far the city has come during his lifetime. On the opposite bank the scenery turned from economically beneficial buildings to more decorated, built-up and extensive living spaces. Parks, smaller plazas and more greenery along the many streets and alleys. After a good while of searching they had arrived outside a newly refurbished tavern. The exterior pillars smelled freshly of paint. ¡°Sorry Gemstone, I know I told you I¡¯d get you something, but alcohol was not really what I meant¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that awful sludge called ale¡­ ¡°Mariel threw her father a glance. ¡°Yes, I know what it¡¯s like¡­ You thought it was really funny to make me chug my apple juice¡­ Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?! So your protest¡­ It was¡­ Oh gods¡­ Mariel? Hey! Wait!¡± Mariel headed inside the tavern. Despite being in the middle of the day, the tavern was surprisingly crowded. A variety of adventurers, some apprentices and soldiers, were all busy talking and drinking. The counter was manned by a man in a similar suit to the one she remembered from last evening, and as soon as he spotted her, he jumped over the counter and came over at an unsettling speed, accompanied by a small round of applause for his athletic move. ¡°Haisevel little missy, and welcome! I can¡¯t serve you anything with alcohol, but I got some decorated fruit juice recipes!¡± The bartender swiped a bowl of dried fruit from the nearest table and offered her a piece. ¡°Do you need shelter? Or a place to hide? I see you¡¯ve managed to get rid of your collar.¡± She shook her head and helped herself to a strange, orange dried fruit. ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to visit Siravin?¡± ¡°Oh hoh¡­ What has my naughty assistant got himself into this time eh?¡± The bartender drew breath and hollered Siravin¡¯s name. A moment later, Siravin appeared in the doorway leading to the kitchen. ¡°Boss, you¡¯ll wake the dead like that, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Get over here, right now!¡± Siravin came over and spotting Mariel, greeted her. ¡°Do you know thi¡­ Wait.¡± The bartender leaned down and closely scrutinized her. Slowly, a smile began widening on his face. ¡°Mariel¡­ Bluegale. You sure have changed... You grew up to become so beautiful! I had hoped to find you and your family when things settled down¡­¡± The bartender looked up. ¡°And here¡¯s your good for nothing father too eh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you Traren¡­ Besides, you owe me a platinum coin. I told you she¡¯d grow up just fine.¡± Her father appeared in the doorway. Mariel thought for herself that he had remained outside to curse himself in private. Traren looked extremely hurt for a moment, but retrieved a coin from his pouch and threw it with some distain at her father, whom caught it with a delighted smirk. ¡°Well why don¡¯t you go wait in my office upstairs while I finish serving the next round?¡± Traren grinned and pointed towards a door upstairs. ¡°Siravin, you¡¯ll help me, afterwards you and Mariel can go for a walk or whatever young people do these days.¡± Mariel and Arwaro headed upstairs and immediately, Arwaro put his feet up and laid back. The office was a dimly lit attic room furnished with a desk, two chairs, a bookshelf and a couple of chests with paper poking out through the cracks. The room smelled of malt. ¡°So Papa, can you explain why you two know each other so well?¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯s not big secret. You remember that guy Wimar? From the party yesterday? Your mother told me. Well Traren was a promising law student in the Empire before Wimar smeared his reputation and accused him of corruption¡­¡± Her father picked up an expensive-looking fountain pen and twirled it between his fingers. ¡°He opened a small store right here actually, but arson got the building and all his stuff¡­ So out of options, he turned to us.¡± Her father cast a long look out of the small window. ¡°That was just after we found you¡­ We had no idea how to really care for a baby, but he somehow did. He stayed until you got old enough to speak a little and eat normal food. We paid him to babysit while we finished up our last adventuring contracts.¡± ¡°And then what happened?¡± ¡°He left to study brewing¡­ You were so distraught when he left¡­ You clung on to his leg and refused to let him go. You cried yourself to sleep for five whole weeks afterwards.¡± Mariel blushed. ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± The door opened. ¡°I studied brewing and wine-making in the kingdom of Hordarik, they also had some fabulous mead recipes¡­¡± Traren entered carrying a tray loaded with tankards overflowing with ale. ¡°How about you and Siravin go do something together, while your old men sit down for an ale and some reminiscing? Unless¡­ You want one?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m just fine without!¡± Mariel shouted, stood up and quickly walked out of the room. ¡°Soo¡­¡± Traren sank down into the now free chair and slid a tankard across the table. ¡°Let¡¯s get re-acquainted.¡± Downstairs, things had started to die down. The guards had left and some of the merchants had left to witness the afternoon price adjustments. Mariel headed down the stairs and spotted Siravin in the back room cleaning some empty tankards and flagons. ¡°Hi.¡± She smiled while leaning against the doorframe. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°So¡­ What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Clean this mess¡­ Care to help?¡± He continued scrubbing a flagon, before washing it out with water, sending a couple of bubbles flying. ¡°I got some questions¡­ What you said yesterday, what did you mean by it?¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Help me and I¡¯ll answer.¡± He said dryly, handing her a dry cloth. The two began cleaning up. Mariel found herself wondering why all men had to keep their hands busy to hold proper conversations, but her experience told her they were all the better to listen when occupied with something. What more, their work served as an ample excuse to think, and she felt like she was less of a nuisance. ¡°Can you show me some magic?¡± He put the tankard in his hand back into the bowl, and emptied part of the dirty water into a bucket on the floor. Then he held his hand above the bowl and the light from his heck re-appeared. A small stream of pure water flowed from his fingertips. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± The two continued washing, while Siravin continued to talk. ¡°All demonkin can do this from their first year¡­ We are a magical kind, with powers at birth to rival a well-trained human. But to tap into this, we have to be unlocked so to speak.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Explain how it¡¯s done.¡± She nodded eagerly, almost ignoring the soaking tankard he held out for her. ¡°It¡¯s tradition that if the child survives the first year, it is proof that the parents are ready for the responsibility. At that point, the father will touch the crystal of the child with a drop of his own blood to unlock the child¡¯s potential, and thereby, take responsibility for their child¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°Only the father?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just customary¡­ If the mother is of higher birth, she will do it¡­ Or lacking parents¡­ Anyone related by blood and within one generation can technically activate the crystal, it just doesn¡¯t happen that much with peace, and not living in caves¡­¡± Mariel nodded slowly, absorbing every detail of his explanation. It was clear that the person who bore her into the world, were not in possession of her at the time of her first birthday. This fact saddened her, but she found comfort in that her current parents had taken care of her at such an early time. ¡°So there¡¯s no way for me to wield magic is there?¡± ¡°Not unless you stumble across a relative or your real parents no¡­¡± Siravin¡¯s arms stopped moving, and his grip on the wooden plate tightened. ¡°But you are also lucky¡­ Because you are of no interest to the Empire.¡± Siravin paused, and steadied his voice before continuing. ¡°If the imperials capture a demon with his or her crystal activated, they will cut it out, grind it down and add the dust into those awful collars¡­ That¡¯s why they are magical¡­ I¡¯ve seen it.¡± Mariel gasped, and nearly dropped a crystal flagon on the floor. Siravin reacted, but seeing that she caught it before it was smashed, simply continued in hushed tones. ¡°Usually, losing the crystal means death, but those that survive are known as Livegnar, thrallbound. They are¡­ A little crazy to say the least.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mariel furrowed her brow and tried to wipe the image of a piece of her being inside a metal contraption. ¡°How did you and Traren come to know each other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ And not particularly interesting.¡± He said, trying to dodge the subject, but only caused the effect of Mariel becoming even more interested. ¡°Tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not, but if you have to know, he bought me from an imperial slaver.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­ I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ Yeah. It¡¯s in the past anyway, so no reason to be all sappy about it.¡± He shrugged and passed her the last tankard. ¡°That¡¯s all done then, now to¡­¡± The main doors swung open, and a group of soldiers entered. ¡°Hoy! Barkeep! A serving of ale for all of us!¡± The group leader shouted while taking a seat. ¡°Coming right up!¡± Siravin answered and motioned for Mariel to follow him. ¡°You feel like getting tipsy, drunk or plumbed today sir?¡± ¡°Aye, Plumbed it is! We¡¯re off duty after all!¡± The leader¡¯s bold comment brought out the laughter in his men. ¡°What does plumbed mean?¡± Mariel whispered while Siravin filled the first set of tankards. ¡°It means they¡¯ll drink till they throw up¡­ And then some¡­ Very messy, but it¡¯s a really good sale, just help me place the buckets later.¡± Siravin handed her a big tray and began loading the tankards onto it as they were filled. ¡°Start passing these out will you?¡± He handed her the tray with six large tankards filled to the brim. The excess started spilling down the sides. Without time to protest, Mariel took the tray and began serving the ale. As she did so, she could feel the soldiers appraising her from every angle. The first round of ale was consumed among loud cheering and loud talking among the soldiers. A few women were mixed in the lot, but they drank and occasionally cheered when one of the men put on a display of chugging. The second and third rounds came and went, as the intoxication really began taking hold of the less resistant, usually the youngest guardsmen. Mariel noticed how their appraising looks started blurring into looks of questionable morality. ¡°Hooohy little missy! Why don¡¯cha put on a show eh?¡± One of the guards rambled. ¡°Easy there Yldarek.¡± One of the women interrupted. She leaned closer to Mariel and whispered. ¡°If they try something, tell them that they¡¯ll lose something important¡­ Your kin has magical powers after all.¡± She smirked. Mariel backed away slowly and hastily returned to the counter. Well into the fifth round, the real rowdiness began. The guards began to arrange impromptu feats of strength. Arm wrestling appeared to be a favourite, tied with wild chugging of whole tankards in a single go. ¡°Lishen to this!¡± An old scarred veteran began, while swinging his tankard around like it was a kind of morning star. ¡°Dem loushy imps will tossh in som of dem Demon Huntersh for de yearly summet!¡± ¡°Dat¡¯s bad newsh!¡± Another guard groaned and took another deep swig from his drink. ¡°Yesh, they¡¯ll be goin all boshy thish year too! I sayh we give em a wallop!¡± ¡°Yeeaahhh!¡± The whole group join in on a drunken cheer. ¡°Shut yer trap, dat¡¯s a shecret!¡± one of the women grinned and shoved a tankard in the old veteran¡¯s face. Mariel placed the last drinks and retreated behind the counter where Siravin was busy taking stock and counting sales. ¡°Haven¡¯t they had enough? Yet?¡± She sighed. ¡°Nah, they¡¯re just starting out.¡± ¡°I should check on my father.¡± ¡°Wait, they¡¯ve been up there the whole time?¡± he raised a brow. ¡°Yes, and drinking heavily.¡± His eyes widened, and before she had blinked, he had rushed upstairs and roughly kicked open the office door. Mariel followed closely behind. An indomitable stench of vomit filled their nostrils. On the floor, hanging over a bucket each, was Arwaro and Traren. The empty tankards were strewn around. ¡°¡­¡± Siravin made an exasperated sigh and gently closed the door again. ¡°Let¡¯s head back downstairs. There¡¯s nothing more we can do for them. They just have to sleep it out.¡± It was late in the evening when the last of the guards finally half stumbled, half crawled out of the tavern and Siravin could close up shop for the night. With great effort, they put together a pair of makeshift beds and put Traren and Arwaro to sleep. Without any hope of returning home, Mariel arranged for a message to be sent to her mother to let her know their location. The office still reeked of alcohol and vomit, and the two made no effort of cleaning it up beyond the actual vomit. Using old crate covers for sheets, they had taken to the cellar for the night. ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± Mariel sighed. Three full hours in and she could not sleep. Her whole body ached and she had been shifting constantly on the straw covered-floor. Her neck gave her no break. ¡°Hey¡­ Siravin?¡± She looked over to the spot Siravin had claimed. Instead of him being fast asleep, she found him staring dumbly at her from atop a large barrel. He held a small knife in one hand and a piece of wood in his other. ¡°I was wondering when you would finally stop shifting¡­¡± He continued chipping the wood with his knife. ¡°What are you working on?¡± She stretched and came over to him, trying to look up at his hands. ¡°It¡¯ll be a bird¡­ Or maybe just a fish¡­ An acorn? It¡¯s really down to how much I have to remove when I make a mistake.¡± He jumped down from the barrel and landed beside her. Before she could press him further he had produced another knife and a freshly cut branch. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep, and I can¡¯t sleep while you keep shifting around, so let¡¯s make something instead.¡± ¡°Do you always have something in your hands?¡± Mariel sighed and made a few quick shavings. ¡°Yes I do. It makes me calm, feel safe¡­ If I am productive, I won¡¯t be¡­¡± He blinked a few times, and fell silent, cutting strips of wood from his figurine. ¡°Forget what I just said.¡± Mariel woke early next morning. Splayed out on the stone floor with the crate cover and a fistful of hay under her head. Her body felt stiff and her joints hurt from the stone floor. At some point she had dozed off, and slept for the remainder of the night. ¡°Morning. As I expected, you kept on shifting and snoring the whole night through¡­¡± Siravin came climbing down the ladder with a small tray in his free hand. ¡°I don¡¯t snore¡­¡± ¡°Psh, sure you do. Like a busy saw¡­ If each snore amounted to a tree¡­ You split apart¡­ Oh¡­ Eh, I stopped counting after three thousand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Mariel pouted and turned away. ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­ Please accept my peace offering.¡± He placed the tray on her lap. It had warm toast, a freshly boiled egg and a simple spread of salad and with a small cup of some strange purple liquid in it. ¡°Oh, uh the drink?¡± He had caught her staring. ¡°It¡¯s a fruit juice mix, it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Your father and my boss are awake; they¡¯re complaining about an army marching through their heads with a band playing.¡± She ate her breakfast in silence, while Siravin lazily waltzed around lifting the lid off some crates and checking its contents. She could hear the heavy, and exceedingly slow footsteps of her father and Traren, and some intermittent groans of pain. By the sound of it, they were both walking around aimlessly in the alcohol-induced haze, trying to get their bearings. ¡°I guess I should get my father and head back home¡­ By what it sounds like, it¡¯ll be a while¡­¡± ¡°You need some help? I can join you until you reach the city gates.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The two went upstairs to find Arwaro splayed out over a table. They got him on his feet while he mumbled incoherently about the sun being too bright. Under loud protestations, they brought him outside and began the trip to the city gates. Down by the river, huge crowds were gathering around the many, but insufficient ferry services. Boats rowed overloaded to the opposite bank and barely anyone returned with the boats. The crowd was unruly, but queued in an orderly manner. ¡°Is it really true?¡± ¡°Imperials here? What do they want?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s going to be an announcement in the market square.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going there too? I just heard about it myself!¡± The crowd continued to speak among themselves. They lined up in queue and after a long time of waiting, they were finally allowed on-board a fine gondola. The owner helped them find their seats. ¡°Welcome on-board, I¡¯m Dars, Where to?¡± The boatman asked. He wore a simple straw hat, a simple fisherman¡¯s wool pants and a leather west. ¡°Market.¡± Siravin passed the man a couple of copper coins and sat down. The boatman pushed his boat off the strip of sand and used his stake to move the boat across the river. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what¡¯s going on today?¡± Mariel asked and the boatman shrugged. ¡°Some sort of commotion, I was out early to fish but all of a sudden the riverbank was crowded to no end¡­ I guess something big is about to happen.¡± Their boat came up alongside another boat heading in the same direction. On-board was a young couple who were talking happily between themselves. ¡°Hey Umar, what¡¯s going on?¡± Dars asked the other boatman whom retrieved a crumpled and sweaty note from his leather vest and handed it over. He quickly skimmed the note and sent it back. ¡°There will be an important public announcement in the market square, some sort of imperial decree.¡± ¡°We can just listen while we pass through.¡± Siravin commented dryly. The boat slid up onto the sandbank, and Mariel jumped off, followed shortly by Siravin, supporting Arwaro. The boatman waved them goodbye and began the trip back across the river. The market side of the river was equally crowded, and long lines had formed between the tight housing and the stairs leading away from the dockside. It took a long time of waiting, but soon they had managed to arrive at the outer edge of the square. At the central monument, the crowd had formed a large circle, it was cramped, stuffy and uncomfortable. The three moved through the crowd towards the exit. ¡°Mariel, Arwaro! There you are!¡± Serin came hurrying over to them. ¡°Mama? How did you find us?¡± ¡°I would find you wherever you went baby. I got your message¡­ Oh.¡± She saw Arwaro slumped over Siravin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I see its worse than you made it out to be¡­ Wait, who are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Siravin Mama, he¡¯s the same as me, and is Traren¡¯s apprentice, Siravin this is Serin, my mother!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Thank you for taking care of my child and my silly husband.¡± She bowed and took charge of the weakened Arwaro. ¡°No, thank you my lady. Your daughter is¡­ Remarkable. I am honoured to meet you.¡± Just then the sound of the crowd died out and a silence fell over the market. ¡°Hear me good people! I bring important news from the emperor! Six weeks ago, a ship from the elven lands were intercepted en-route by a ship carrying the flags of the despotic lord of the demonkin!¡± The crowd roared out in anger and surprise. ¡°The ship carried magical artefacts, and was an unarmed ship on a strictly mercantile mission¡­¡± The speaker was suddenly interrupted by a shout from the crowd. ¡°We don¡¯t give half a care about what you Imperials lost at sea! Don¡¯t drag us into this dispute!¡± A round of heads nodding and comments agreeing spread across the square. ¡°I must remind you good people, as a tributary kingdom that you hold both military and civilian obligations to the empire!¡± ¡°Then solve this mess without military force for once in your empire¡¯s existence!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The crowd continued its resistance. The envoy visibly reddened and angrily shouted: ¡°If you resist! That means war!¡± ¡°Get down from there, filth!¡± The first vegetables began flying, coupled with rocks and a variety of different foodstuffs. The crowd jeered and calls of shame rung out in the square. The envoy covered himself with his arms and tried to dodge the incoming food. The envoy¡¯s sudden scream quieted the crowd. An arrow was embedded in the man¡¯s throat, and he sank to his knees. Out of thin air, a strange group of eight hooded individuals appeared. Their faces further obscured by metal masks. They wore dark leather armour and were heavily armed with bows and daggers. ¡°Run.¡± Siravin said, and they turned and began heading in the opposite direction. One of the dark clad individuals raised its arms into the air, and the other seven were lifted into the air. From their chests, a turquoise mist flowed forth and coagulated in the air in front of them. The six began dissolving, and the mist turned red. The orb pulsed, and grew bigger and bigger. The orb exploded in a cascade of light, and in its stead, a dark void began pulling in all living things, starting with the fleeing crowd. ¡°Lady Serin¡­ Aurora barrier, now!¡± Arwaro, whom had been observing the proceedings over his shoulder called out to Serin, whom promptly stopped and knelt on the ground, forming a protective barrier around them both. Siravin also bent in a similar fashion and cast his own, keeping Mariel close to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Mariel shouted while watching in horror as the first dozen people disappeared into the void. ¡°You¡¯ve really been living under a rock¡­ Trust me, whenever blood sacrifice happens, it¡¯s never good!¡± The first mounted objects began to be sucked in, by that moment, hundreds of people had disappeared into the void and the culprits were nowhere to be seen. ¡°It¡¯s too strong¡­¡± Siravin¡¯s barrier began flickering. Mariel also noticed that the glow from his crystal was diminishing rapidly. ¡°¡°Mariel! Stay right there¡­ I will save you!¡± Serin was slowly trying to inch closer to them. Arwaro had also awakened, and was reinforcing Serin¡¯s barrier. ¡°Can¡¯t hold on¡­¡± Siravin sighed. His barrier flickered with increasing frequency. ¡°Why not?!¡± Mariel shouted back. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t let me get any sleep!¡± With one roar of defiance, Siravin¡¯s shield shattered. Immediately, they were both hurled towards the void. Mariel barely caught a glimpse of her mother crying out to her in panic before the darkness closed its mysterious veil around her. She could feel her body falling, and waited in silence for the moment of impact¡­ But with what? Her thoughts were interrupted by her fleeting consciousness. Demon Arc - Chapter 1: Skyfall Mariel¡¯s consciousness slowly returned from the abyss. Her body felt very hot, but also stiff and unresponsive. Opening her eyes, all she could see was a haze that slowly materialized into a lumber roof she did not recognize. Her head felt heavy, but she managed to turn it sideways to see what was around her. She was in a bed, inside an unfamiliar lumber built room. Over by the lit fireplace, she saw her clothes hung neatly upon a line with a wooden tub placed underneath to catch the moisture. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! The stranger is awake!¡± A young voice shouted outside of her vision, and the sound of footsteps approached. Her heart raced at the prospect of being in an unfamiliar place, unable to move and apparently, without clothes. A young girl, along with what appeared to be her mother and her father appeared in the nearby doorway. She was expecting them to be human, but discovered to her surprise their hair was light blue and their eyes shone in green for the child, and a mix of green and azure. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve come to, kinsmaiden¡­¡± The man spoke, while making a gesture akin to a greeting. ¡°You are down with a fever. Last night we woke to a series of tremendous explosions and rushed outside. We saw the sky was in turmoil, and crackling with magical energy.¡± ¡°I saw you fall from the sky!¡± The little girl exclaimed with awe in her voice. ¡°Yes, we searched for hours and by the time we found you, you were suffering from hypothermia¡­ It¡¯s quite a miracle you survived¡­¡± ¡°But, where am I?¡± Mariel interjected. ¡°This is Rafnas, a small village along the western slope of the Whitepeak ridge¡­¡± ¡°Whitepeak ridge?¡± ¡°Lady? Don¡¯t you know where that is? Even I know that!¡± The little girl puffed out her chest in a moment of educated pride. ¡°This is the demon continent of course!¡± ¡°The what?¡± Mariel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Um, demon continent? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°I did¡­ Sorry, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± The woman sat down on the bedside next to her and tucked the sheets in properly. ¡°Where did you come from dear?¡± ¡°The human continent¡­¡± The astonishment on their faces was plain to see. After a moment of pause, the young girl said: ¡°I think the lady is telling the truth¡­¡± ¡°But still, that seems incredible¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of such an occurrence before¡­ Then again, I cannot deny the possibility.¡± The man rubbed his chin while keeping his gaze well on the woman. ¡°I was raised there, and lived a very safe and happy life¡­ Though you might not believe it.¡± Mariel sighed weakly. ¡°Then¡­¡± The girl leant closer. ¡°Are you scared now? You are so far from home everything¡­ I would really be scared, but you seem so calm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m terrified. No really, I¡¯m scared and confused inside¡­ But, having you here is very calming¡­ You are a sweet child, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Serani! And this is my mommy, Hiva.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Hiva smiled while wiping the sweat from Mariel¡¯s face with a small cloth. ¡°And my daddy, Corwil.¡± ¡°Welcome to our home.¡± The mother finished up and removed the small bowl of water by the bedside. The three smiled and left her alone to rest up. After a short while, Mariel¡¯s eyes became very heavy, and her mind slowly drifted into the warm embrace of slumber.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. By the time she woke up, it was already mid-day, and the sun stood high in the sky. Her body did not cooperate with her still, but the family members passed through the room several times to keep her company. Serani had been told to look after Mariel and help wherever she could. She had brought her some soup. The two ate together while looking at Serani¡¯s rock collection of which the child was quite proud. ¡°Hey, can I ask you a question?¡± Serani looked at her while putting her rocks back into the leather pouch she carried them in. ¡°Sure, what do you want to know about?¡± ¡°The human continent! I¡¯ve heard all sorts of awful stories about it, but since you are here, could you tell me about it? How it is to live there, and what¡¯s the land like?¡± Is it made of lava and ash where evil spirits consume my kin for all meals of the day? Mariel shook her head and shared her experiences. She explained the human continent was as diverse a as the demon continent. She quickly refuted some of Serani¡¯s questions about whether or not humans consumed demon flesh as a delicacy, and if it was true that young children were turned into monsters by brandt manipulation. In the next barrage of questions, she covered how it was to live there as a different person and using careful wording when it came time to talk about slavery and torture. ¡°So they have a collar? A metal ring? That goes around your neck and make you dead? Weird?¡± Serani gasped and stroked her throat gently. ¡°That sounds terrible! Is it magical? What¡¯s it made of?¡± Mariel was about to relate what Siravin had told her, but bit her lip. The gruesome nature she judged would be unnecessary, and instead explained it was a magical metal, that was very rare and sought-after. ¡°Has there been any other news about people like me appearing in the sky lately?¡± Mariel thought of Siravin and her parents and asked the question without thinking. ¡°Not that I know of¡­ There were several loud noises so I guess? But why? Did you have any friends that got sucked in too?¡±¡± Mariel nodded and told Serani about her family and her newly found friend Siravin. ¡°Are you two a couple?¡± Serani asked in the manner that only a child would. Mariel shook her head. ¡°No, we barely know each other really, he¡¯s nice but really mysterious and I can¡¯t quite figure him out.¡± ¡°Oh well, I hope whoever he is, that he¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I do too.¡± Mariel sighed. Another day went by as Mariel regained enough health to head outside. The small village Rafnas was a secluded village located along a mountain ridge justifying its name. A long path led down to the forests below, which stretched deep down a valley with high, sheer mountain on both sides. Another path led deeper into the mountains where the locals cut great blocks of ice and caught some rare variant of fish from a vast mountain lake for export. Immediately after stepping outside, Mariel had been greeted by what appeared to be the entire village. The tightly packed crowd had then begun to bombard her with questions and words of admiration. A pair of mothers had even tried to introduce her to their eldest sons. Nearly enveloped by the crowd, she was hastily rescued by one who appeared to be a village elder and dragged into his house, shutting the curious crowd outside. ¡°I apologize child¡­ It¡¯s quite rare we receive any visitors out here, even less one that falls from the sky¡­ You must forgive my village¡¯s curiosity.¡± The elder led her into his living room and bade her sit in a comfortable leather chair by his fireplace. ¡°I, understand my arrival must have caused an uproar¡­ I apologize.¡± She sank down into the chair. ¡°Dear, we have a visitor! Could you perhaps bring us some tea and refreshments?¡± The elder shouted before continuing. ¡°Now then¡­ I would like to hear your tale.¡± Mariel began to recount what had happened. This time she spared none of the more gruesome details, and the elder¡¯s face reflected equal sadness and disgust over the terrible event. In the middle of her tale, the elder¡¯s wife, an older woman with a very warm and caring smile brought them some yellow tea and jam-filled pastries. Both listened with deep interest as she covered the procedure of the spell cast and what had occurred afterwards. She finished up by describing her new friend and her family, earning nods of approval from both. ¡°Blood sacrifice eh? It is true that our kind first came up with it as a way to strengthen our authority back when our society was not nearly as advanced as it is now¡­¡± The elder mumbled to himself. ¡°Oh my poor dear¡­ I hope your adoptive family is well¡­ And that friend of yours too, Siravin was it?¡± She nodded. ¡°I think you should travel down the valley to Rhonvel. It is the big port on the horizon, if any others fell out close by, they would have been brought there, especially so if they were humans.¡± The elder smiled before continuing. ¡°But, you are also a fair young lady, and I would hate to see you hurt¡­ You are of course welcome to stay here¡­ We will get you a place to stay and soon, you¡¯ll find yourself a gentle mate to settle down with?¡± Mariel blinked. A part of her wanted nothing more than to stay in the village. A safe place without violence and oppression. She could make a future, settle down and live the happy life her family had always wished for her. But in order to do so, she would have to give up on everything and everyone she knew and loved. ¡°I¡­ Will consider it¡­¡± She mumbled. ¡°Splendid! As always, please do not hesitate to ask for help! I will provide any assistance I can.¡± The elder placed his hand gently on her shoulder. ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult for you to decide, but we will respect any answer you give us, so take your time.¡± She nodded, and the three spent some time idly chatting about whatever would come up as a topic. Demon Arc - Chapter 2: The Search The next couple of days Mariel spent familiarizing herself with the village. The many adults turned out to be helpful for getting her bearings and explaining the local fauna and wildlife. In turn she helped them out with many minor tasks. The children of the village adored her, and they played a lot together, playing hide and seek down below in the forest, and watching the stars. The children eagerly showed off their skill, casting a variety of spells by using basic sigils. She picked up a few, in case she might be able to do magic herself later. ¡°Mariel? Do you mind if I ask you a question?¡± Serani said while looking up at the stars in the sky. ¡°Sure? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± She replied, holding the blanket closely around them. The cold, clear night was excellent for stargazing. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve settled in and everything¡­ But are you going to stay?¡± Serani looked up at her with the worried look of a child about to lose her favourite toy. ¡°Eh?¡± Caught off-guard, Mariel stumbled with her words. ¡°I know what the village elder told you¡­ His house is like my second playroom¡­¡± Mariel saw the folly of trying to fool the clever child, and told her what she was thinking about. After sharing her feelings about staying and what she was leaving behind, she decided to be bold and ask her opinion. ¡°Is it okay to be selfish?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I want you to stay!¡± Serani then hugged her very closely. ¡°But¡­ I think your mother and father would be very sad if they never saw you again, without saying goodbye¡­¡± Mariel nodded and admitted that she felt the same way. ¡°I really want to stay, but I want to go back to them too.¡± ¡°Then you should¡­ But promise you¡¯ll at least visit us here sometime¡­ Pinky swear!¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Following her lead, Mariel made a pinky swear with Serani, whom took great joy seeing her fumbling and hesitant to do something completely unfamiliar. ¡°I think we should head back now¡­ It¡¯s getting really late.¡± ¡°No! Just a little longer¡­ Huh? Look up there! It¡¯s¡­¡± Serani¡¯s voice trailed off, and her hand remained raised. Mariel looked up at the sky, and high above them, the sky appeared to be changing. Then a loud explosion like sound echoed down the valley, followed by the dark sky contorting and twisting. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ What it was like when you arrived.¡± Serani said, eyes full of wonder and curiosity mixed together with a hint of uncertainty. ¡°We should head back¡­¡± The loud sound of explosions continued as they returned to the village. All the villagers had gathered around the water spring where the elder was busy organizing a search party. As soon as Mariel and Serani appeared, the elder motioned for them to step up. ¡°Serani, you will go home together with your mother¡­ Mariel you¡¯ll come with us, we¡¯ll search the forest for survivors and maybe even find someone you recognize.¡± ¡°Be careful okay?¡± Serani told her, her voice full of worry. Mariel nodded, and was handed a torch and an old sword. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡± ¡°Just in case.¡± Understanding the seriousness, she put the sword away and followed the rest of the group on the long path down to the forest. Meanwhile the sky continued to swirl and contort. When they arrived, they had counted over sixty objects being thrown down from the sky. The elder planted a torch in the ground and explained it would be their rallying point. They spread out in three groups. Before splitting up, Mariel reminded them of her time when she was sucked in, that there could be soldiers as well as ordinary people. Taking the words of warning to heart, the group went out in different directions. Mariel went together with Corwil and two other men. They spread out in a line abreast and continued. ¡°Mind where you hold your torch¡­ The last thing we need is a forest fire¡­ The trees and leaves are dry right now.¡± Corwil commented. It was not long before they found their first victim, a young woman lay on an old wooden stub. They quickly checked for life, but the woman was dead. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a human in the flesh¡­ Are they truly as horrible as the rumours say?¡± He commented while the two others wrapped the corpse in a blanket. ¡°No. Some of them are as charitable as you were to me¡­ But some are also cruel beyond measure¡­¡± Mariel knelt by the body, and recited a small prayer she remembered her mother had said when they once found a dead bird. ¡°As we can be right? I know. I served during the last war. We committed horrible atrocities and destroyed vast areas. I was wounded in a skirmish but survived.¡± The other two had finished covering the corpse, and Corwil told them to bring it to the rallying point while he and Mariel continued. They continued forward, deeper in the forest, they could hear strange sounds, mixed in with screams and loud shouts. Both put out their torches before approaching. As they closed in, they found themselves on the edge of a small ravine. They laid down and crept forward. Below them at the bottom of the ravine they spotted two groups of people, lit up by a small bonfire. The smallest group wore suits of armour Mariel had never seen before, and the larger group appeared to be fellow demons, and slaves by the state of their clothes. From the edge of the ravine they could hear them talk. ¡°Please! I beg you! Spare us! We have nothing to do with the calamity that befell us all! One of the prisoners were shielding the others and by the voice, it was a man. One of the soldiers stepped up close, and roughly stabbed the man with his sword. A terrified scream resounded from the others as the man toppled over. ¡°Damn it! Why¡¯d you do that?!¡± One of the other soldiers roared.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, I¡¯m scared sir!¡± ¡°Darn¡­ Now we have to remove the witnesses¡­ No hard feelings, but you fellas gotta go.¡± The armed men approached the crying and begging slaves. One by one they were put to the sword, despite protestations and cries for mercy, they were cut down. Mariel up on the edge, could barely contain her stomach from emptying. Seeing the dying and the corpses disturbed her deeply. Corwil meanwhile appeared unfazed. ¡°What should we do? Should we run?¡± Mariel asked, her voice shaking, and occasionally interrupted by a gulp. He nodded without looking at her. He crept backwards and soon stood up, picking up his unlit torch. Corwil argued that they should continue the search very carefully. While there was an additional layer of danger to the whole search, he reasoned that they should find whomever they could and bring them to safety. With no other ideas of her own, Mariel simply followed, hoping quietly that she would find someone familiar within the forest. They headed further into the forest. An owl hooted in the distance, causing Mariel to nearly scream. She had been reassured by having a torch handy and the light it provided. Sneaking through a deep forest at night without any way of lighting up the area around her, left her nervous and frightened. ¡°Halt! Do not move or we will kill you!¡± A voice shouted to them. Both Mariel and Corwil froze in their step, waiting for the moment when an arrow or a spear might pierce them straight through. ¡°Who are you? And where are we?¡± The voice asked a couple of questions, because of the forest, it sounded like it came from all around. ¡°We¡¯re locals, out looking for those who fell from the sky.¡± Corwil lowered his hands a little. ¡°This is the demon continent. If you are no demons, you are far away from home, and the nearby garrison has been alerted. Killing us here will only make your deaths swifter!¡± ¡°Put down your weapons very slowly, and we¡¯ll let you live.¡± Mariel put the sword on the ground as she was told, and backed away from it. Corwil remained in place while dropping the daggers he kept in his belt. Two silhouettes stepped forward warily. They carried a bow each with an arrow ready to fly. ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Corwil, and this is Mariel, she¡¯s also one that fell from the sky.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m Tizare, and this is my hunting partner Saya, we¡¯re from the human continent¡­ From the mountains of Sankou on the border of a kingdom named Neiah¡¯nan¡­¡± The two lowered their bows and pulled back their hoods of their cloaks. Though impossible to make out colours in the darkness, Mariel noticed that Tizare had a gentle expression and gave off an aura of calmness. His partner Saya appeared meek and quiet, standing quietly behind him. ¡°But Neiah¡¯nan lies along the eastern coast of the human continent¡­ Why are you here?¡± Mariel decided to ask the obvious, and Tizare shrugged. ¡°We were in the capital Kay¡¯tah when a strange magical phenomenon pulled in half the population during the summer parade celebrations¡­¡± Tizare put his bow over his shoulder and slid the arrow back into its quiver. ¡°We won¡¯t harm you¡­ But if we truly are where you say, we need directions to get back home.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care much? We¡¯re demonkin after all¡­¡± Corwil remained wary. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if you were a pair of dairy animals¡­ I just want to get back home, alive, and if this is your kind¡¯s place, we¡¯re prudent to make allies while we can.¡± ¡°Allies¡­ Hm, interesting notion, but right now, this forest is brimming with danger. There are many soldiers here.¡± Corwil picked up his daggers. ¡°We should find shelter¡­ It will rain.¡± Saya whispered, pointing to the sky where dark clouds were gathering rapidly. ¡°We have a gathering point¡­ We should head there now.¡± Corwil led them back the way they came. As they went, an occasional scream could be heard somewhere, carried on the wind. As they entered a clearing they came upon an armoured corpse, a great lance driven through the plate. ¡°Look here.¡± Saya examined the body and retrieved a small book and a pen from the body. She opened the book and handed it over to Tizare whom read it slowly. ¡°We¡¯ve landed somewhere strange¡­ What sort of evil brought us here? I have found five of the recruits¡­ They are raw, untrained and hot-headed¡­ This forest is strange¡­¡± He continued reading. ¡°We are tracking a cart. It¡¯s heavily laden. I found a small stuffed rabbit. I think the cart may belong to a family. I hope not.¡± His expression darkened considerably as he read the final passage. ¡°We found the cart. The recruits killed the family owning it. They were poor, but had a little food on them¡­ I¡¯m injured.¡± ¡°Scum...¡± Corwil spat angrily on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s continue¡­ Lead the way.¡± Tizare patted Corwil¡¯s shoulder and they continued. They returned to the rallying point to find the others already having arrived before them. The other villages were distraught to see Tizare and Saya, but after Corwil¡¯s assurances, they grumbled and let them join. ¡°Several dead¡­ This forest isn¡¯t safe anymore. We must speedily arrange for a messenger to be sent to Rhonvel to ask for reinforcements. There is a storm coming, which will make movement difficult¡­¡± The elder advised the others. Before he could finish, Tizare raised his hand. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Draw your weapons¡­ We¡¯re surrounded.¡± Before any of them could draw their swords, Saya had loosed three arrows into the undergrowth, and a bunch of screams echoed. Using the respite, every villager got their weapons out and went into battle against the soldiers hurling out of the treeline. Tizare fired an arrow at one of the attackers. It passed straight through, and the body tumbled to the ground. Corwil was fighting two hooded and cloaked figures in a deadly dance of dagger swipes. Saya had disappeared from sight, but arrows flew from a nearby tree. The first few villagers were cut down with ease, leaving one badly wounded and one dead. The attackers closed in on Mariel whom held her sword with shaking hands. In desperation she raised her sword and charged. The attackers stood and waited, upon getting close, she brought her sword down. In the blink of an eye, she felt a big fist close around her neck and lift her up into the air. Her blow had been parried. She choked and desperately tried to loosen the deadly grip with her hands. The other attacker whom was covering his partner was cut down by an arrow through the throat. Mariel saw a shadow approach from behind. Her attacker noticed and quickly threw her to the ground. With a closed fist, he turned around and drove his punch into Saya¡¯s gut. She fell to the ground coughing and choking as the attacker raised his blade. Still in shock, and dazed by the lack of air, Mariel laid on the ground. Before her she could see what was about to happen. Her sword was lying uselessly a distance away. In panic, she gripped the first thing her hand found and threw it at the attacker. With a thud, the stone impacted on the warrior¡¯s head, knocking him off-balance and causing him to drop his sword. Recovering, he quickly kicked Saya¡¯s head, and rushed for her, his face red with anger. ¡°S-stay away!¡± Mariel shouted and tried to scramble away, but her body felt heavy and painful. The big warrior groaned and stopped in his tracks. Through his neck, a pointy metal blade emerged, sending a spatter of blood landing on her face. The blade dug deeper, and blood began seeping down along it, flowing onto her clothes. With a twist, the sword was pulled out along the side. The body promptly tumbled onto its side on the ground. ¡°Mariel! Corwil rushed over to her and cradled her in his lap. ¡°You¡¯re safe¡­ I got you. Try to remain calm¡­¡± He tried to calm her, but Mariel¡¯s feelings had long since overflowed as the panic began to settle into her. He closed his arms around her, trying to ease her shivering and loud sobs. Around them, the battle was dying out. The attackers had been defeated. ¡°We lost two¡­ But if not for our newfound friends¡­ We would have lost many more¡­¡± ¡°You people fought well¡­ You don¡¯t look like soldiers.¡± Tizare approached, wiping blood from his dagger. ¡°Most of us served during the last demon-human war¡­ We may have become complacent, but we haven¡¯t forgotten our second nature just yet.¡± Corwil helped Mariel to her feet, but all her strength had left her body. He held onto her. Behind Tizare, Saya climbed back on her feet and came over. ¡°Saya! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re up and going again.¡± Tizare smiled and patted her back. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy...¡± ¡°Yeah, you took a pretty rough hit back there¡­ How bad is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll live¡­ Is Mariel okay?¡± Saya looked at Mariel, half hanging from Corwil¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Huh? The first person you begin caring for, and it isn¡¯t even me? And a complete stranger to boot!?¡± Tizare threw his hands up into the air in a dramatic, but playful gesture. ¡°Tizare, you¡¯ve never saved me before.¡± ¡°Huh? Sure I have! What about that time on the top of Overlook Ridge?¡± ¡°I pulled you up after you fell.¡± Saya stated curtly, while giving Mariel a hug. ¡°Oh¡­ Right. Oops, my bad.¡± ¡°Either way¡­ Let¡¯s head back to the village¡­ You two are welcome to join us¡­ We need to prepare our dead and plan our next move.¡± Corwil straightened. A pair of villagers formed up at the front of the group, while the others carried the dead, wounded as well as any weapons and equipment that remained salvageable, using the cloaks of their attackers as makeshift sacks. Demon Arc – Chapter 3: Closure By the time the group had returned to the village, the wind had begun to pick up and ominous clouds had gathered above them. The cheers upon their return were tempered by loss. The others wasted no time preparing the funeral. Left behind were two grieving widows, one childless and one with three devastated children. The village elder stepped up and recounted their bravery in battle. The bodies were then washed with special oils and put inside metal caskets and the lids closed. On the elder¡¯s command, the fires underneath was lit. Immediately a sweet scent emanated from the venting holes in the caskets. Soon the scent dissipated, and the caskets were re-opened. All that remained inside were the two crystals of the men. ¡°Firanta, will you as a childless widow break your connection to your late husband, and allow his spirit to move on as you will? Or to keep him and wish that he keeps vigil over you?¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°I release my husband willingly so that we both can seek our fortunes elsewhere, even as I thank him for the time we shared.¡± The elder gave her the crystal, and using an adorned hammer, hit the crystal whom shattered into tiny fragments that were carried away by the strong wind. ¡°And you Hild, what will you decide? Widow with three issues?¡± The elder then asked the next woman. ¡°I wish he continue to watch over our children, and bide his time here until the day that I too leave, so that we may continue on together.¡± Corwil, Mariel, Saya and Tizare stood a little to the side, watching the proceedings. ¡°Hey, so why don¡¯t you just stick the bodies in the ground?¡± Tizare whispered to Corwil whose expression soured slightly. ¡°This is our tradition, and I ask you to respect it. It is customary to release your wife or husband if you are without children. If you have children, we view the bond unbreakable for their sake. When both parents are dead, the children will then release them both so they may go on together.¡± ¡°Strange tradition.¡± Tizare mumbled. ¡°It is our way; I am sure yours are different.¡± Over by the caskets, work had just finished on embedding the late husband¡¯s crystal into a prepared necklace which the widow accepted and hung around her neck. ¡°Then, we must conclude the last business¡­ With little knowledge on hand, I turn to our newfound friends for directions on how to bury or commemorate their fallen kin.¡± The Elder pointed to Saya and Tizare, whom awkwardly stepped forward. ¡°Ah, in our lands it is common to both bury or burn bodies¡­ But here, burn the corpses. It is our way that bodies shall only be buried on ground protected by our goddess Acrypha, to prevent their return by forbidden forces.¡± Tizare explained. ¡°Very well¡­ It will be done.¡± The gathering began to scatter. Corwil could leave them to reunite with his wife and daughter, while Mariel with some reluctance followed a pair of villagers to the nearby site outside the village where the dead humans were lined up. Though her stomach threatened to do a backflip within her, she offered the same prayer to the deceased, before the villagers lit the corpses on fire.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. On her way, back, she saw Tizare standing alone, observing the city in the distance. ¡°Hi¡­¡± She began, but got no further as he turned around and held up his hand. ¡°Before you go on, did you pray for the spirit of the dead?¡± He asked her. She nodded. ¡°Good. It¡¯s important for you to feel some closure as well¡­ Was this your first time seeing death and war?¡± She nodded once more. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult, that¡¯s for sure, but if you feel like talking about it, just let me know.¡± ¡°Sorry Mariel¡­ But Tizare doesn¡¯t know listening.¡± Saya appeared as if out of nowhere, carrying a small bundle in her hands. ¡°Hey! I listen, quite a bit! For wild animals and such.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with other people.¡± Saya curtly dismissed his defence before refocusing on Mariel. ¡°Let¡¯s play together, come.¡± Mariel was taken aback by her sudden offer, but wanting some relief, she agreed. The two left Tizare alone and headed back into the village. Outside a small shop, they encountered a group of children playing soldiers. When they approached, the children froze and steeled themselves for a scolding. ¡°Hi.¡± Saya greeted the children. ¡°Hi¡­ You are that human foreigner lady?¡± She nodded. ¡°Do you know how to fly a kite?¡± ¡°The children exchanged looks, before one of them took a step forward and puffed up her chest. ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s go make one then.¡± ¡°Really? But we have nothing to make it from.¡± ¡°I do, let¡¯s go.¡± The small group now swelled to a total of six, all headed a little way up the mountain path to an outcrop overlooking the village. A fair but somewhat cold wind ruffled their hair. Saya opened her bundle to reveal a strange box. Inside was an assortment of ink bottles, several rolls of paper and some strong rope. While Saya and Mariel tied the kite together, the children decorated the paper with a mix of flowers, knights fighting dragons and some fish before attaching it to the wooden frame. ¡°Okay, take turns.¡± Saya handed over the end of the rope, and to loud jubilations, the kite soared into the sky. ¡°But Saya, why are we doing this?¡± Mariel asked. ¡°You felt down, this is a good memory of a bad day.¡± ¡°Hey! It¡¯s my turn now!¡± One of the children began a tussle for the end of the rope. ¡°No fighting¡­ If you can cooperate, you¡¯ll be much better friends.¡± Mariel looked on and finally understood. It would be a wonderful memory. Though the whole day had been tough, she drew some genuine happiness from the innocent frolicking. Her mind was focused elsewhere, and she enjoyed the relief. Below in the village the elder had called Tizare to him and the two were sitting outside the elder¡¯s house, watching the fun above. ¡°We discussed this on the way back, and I¡¯m still of the opinion we need help here.¡± Tizare nodded. ¡°You got a strong position, but who knows what¡¯s lurking in that forest right now.¡± ¡°I cannot begin to tell you how grateful I am that you will do this for a people you have never met before.¡± The elder passed him a pair of letters and a small metal pin as he finished his sentence. ¡°These are?¡± Tizare studied the objects closely. ¡°The letters will get you into the city. Go to the guard commander and ask for reinforcements to be sent here¡­ The pin is a personal gift from me.¡± ¡°It carries special meaning I presume?¡± The elder nodded. The pin was an old award given to couriers undertaking particularly hazardous missions during the last human-demon war. He went on to explain to Tizare that the village itself was formed by former soldiers under his command. After the war¡¯s end his unit had been decommissioned, and sent home. To their horror their home city had been razed and sacked, so they brought the survivors with them and founded the village in the defensible position in the mountain. ¡°You will leave after midnight as planned? I have ordered fresh horses and opened up our old army stores to outfit you.¡± ¡°Yes. A storm is approaching... It will hit just before midnight¡­ Heavy rain and strong winds will keep those without reason sheltering inside.¡± Tizare pointed to the shifting clouds in the sky. ¡°I see¡­ I will not keep you any longer, you should rest and prepare¡­ I will send someone up there to fetch your companion and Mariel.¡± ¡°No¡­ Let them be. They both need to unwind.¡± Demon Arc - Chapter 4: Wrath of Nature ¡°Mariel¡­¡± A familiar voice woke her from her slumber. She opened her eyes to see Saya leaning over her with a candle in her hand. Her clothes obscured, but the previously worn hunter garb she had been wearing earlier had been replaced with a much more elaborate set. ¡°Morning¡­ It¡¯s time to go.¡± She said. Mariel up righted herself. The house timber creaked under some exterior straining. Saya pointed to a nearby footstool. Upon it laid an outfit she had never seen before. ¡°Get dressed¡­ The village donated a scout¡¯s uniform to you.¡± She got up and began putting on the unusual uniform. Mainly consisting of a mix of hard and soft leather, layered with thin sheets of metal in between, all dark brown or green. A pair of soft leather pants with additional bracing on the knees and thighs, A tunic with several hard leather layers across the chest, with metal plates reinforcement along the sides and back. She tried to move around. In comparison to her old tunic, it felt stiff and uncomfortable. Saya attached a set of leather shoulder guards to her, and a thick and heavy, hooded cloak, followed by a belt with a scabbard for a sword. Finally, she slipped into a set of tall leather boots with wooden soles. ¡°You look like a soldier now.¡± Saya flashed her a brief, reassuring smile while sliding the sword into her empty scabbard. ¡°But it¡¯s just one thing¡­ You need a haircut.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Mariel tried to protest, but Saya would hear nothing of it. ¡°Sorry¡­ I love your hair, but short is more practical.¡± Mariel felt like crying as Saya drew a knife and began giving her an impromptu haircut. She attached great pride and joy in her hair, and now to have it cropped hurt. She felt like a piece of herself was taken away. ¡°Your hair grows back¡­ You only have one life.¡± Saya gathered up the cut hair and placed it in the fireplace. Mariel looked at her old tunic, neatly folded by the bedside. She recovered the small brooch her father had given her and slid it into a belt pouch. The two made a last check that all their equipment was fastened properly and headed for the door. ¡°Wait¡­¡± A meek voice spoke out behind them. It was Serani in her nightgown. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± She asked them, and they nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go Mariel¡­ You are so nice and kind¡­¡± Mariel came over to her and gave her a warm hug. ¡°This is what I decided to do¡­ I must return to my home.¡± ¡°I know¡­ But I¡¯m going to miss you so much¡­¡± ¡°Tell you what¡­ If you will be brave, and promise to stay safe here, I¡¯ll leave my clothes here as a gift to you?¡± ¡°Your clothes? But they are so pretty¡­ Aren¡¯t you bringing them with you?¡± Serani asked, her eyes as big as marbles. Mariel shook her head and explained what a hassle it would be to bring it all along. Serani nodded, and hugged her one more time, promising to earn the set of clothes. ¡°It was a real pleasure to have you here with us Mariel.¡± Corwil emerged from the bedroom. ¡°You pulled off the feat of befriending our sworn enemies¡­ I am proud to have offered you shelter here.¡± ¡°Thank you Corwil¡­ Your wonderful family saved my life¡­ I am in your debt.¡± ¡°And you saved mine by your example down in the forest¡­ We are even.¡± Corwil and Mariel shook hands, and she and Saya then left the family home, emerging from the warmth of the house into a raging storm. The rain was coming down in buckets, and strong winds turned every drop into a small dagger against their faces. They made their way down to the main square of the village, where Tizare was waiting for them together with the village elder and three saddled and equipped horses. ¡°Morning Mariel! Ready to go?!¡± Tizare¡¯s voice was nearly drowned out by the storm. ¡°Best of luck on your journey! And Mariel! We will always watch for your return!¡± The three saddled up and began the downhill climb at a trot. ¡°Plan?¡± Saya asked Tizare whom grinned under the rim of his hood. ¡°None. We¡¯ll go slowly towards the city¡­ If we are ambushed, we¡¯ll simply ride hard for the gates!¡± They continued down the slope among fast flowing rivers of mud and soon arrived at the edge of the forest. Before them laid complete darkness. The path ahead was in flood, and leaves and branches were readily landing in their path. High above in the sky, the dark clouds were gathering, and soon the great rumble of thunder made its presence known. A crack of lightning struck not too far away. The horses were startled, and Mariel was nearly thrown from hers, saved by Tizare whom had quickly grabbed hold of her reins. ¡°Steady there Mariel! This is only the beginning!¡± ¡°This is horrible!¡± She shouted back. The storm and darkness will protect us¡­ There is no telling what has landed in this forest lately!¡± Up ahead, revealed by a flash of lighting they spotted a broken cart lying abandoned by the path. The remains of the containers of its cargo was spread out, large splinters of wood poking readily up from the mud. ¡°What a mess! Tread carefully!¡± ¡°Over there¡­¡± Saya pointed towards three shades lying by the root of a nearby tree. A woman, a man and a child laid with their eyes blank, and their throats cut. ¡°The family mentioned in the diary.¡± Saya shook her head. ¡°Why¡­ They were innocent!¡± Mariel averted her gaze. ¡°Desperation makes people do strange things Mariel¡­¡± Tizare dismounted and walked over to the corpses and closed their eyes as a gesture. ¡°Just what happens if you let Tizare loose in a comfort district.¡± Saya pointed out. ¡°I just like wine and women¡­ That¡¯s how I am.¡± They continued. Mariel tried to remove the image from her mind but found herself unable to do so. The cruelty awakened old pains in her mind. They descended a slope towards a river that had long since overflowed its original banks. ¡°We¡¯ll ford the river up there!¡± Tizare pointed upstream where the river was slightly narrower. As they neared the point, they came across the remains of a battle. Dead bodies, weighed down by their heavy armour laid scattered in the flood. Mariel recognized a few sets of armour as those worn by her home city¡¯s guard.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Stand back.¡± Tizare stopped them, dismounted and drew his sword. He approached one of the bodies and leant down to inspect it. After a short while he returned to the others, his mood soured. ¡°Demon hunters¡­ Your kin are about to begin bleeding Mariel¡­ Very badly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tizare remounted, and continued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She repeated her question. This time Tizare came to a halt and wheeled his horse around to face her. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of demon hunters, right? Zealous maniacs who are raised to hate your kind, to kill your kind and never relent in their search?¡± Mariel nodded. ¡°They¡¯re here. That body over there, wasn¡¯t dead. He told me to continue the mission¡­ He clearly didn¡¯t recognize me. We should hurry to the city¡­ I will take point, Mariel you¡¯re second and Saya, make sure nobody is following us.¡± They forded the river and continued up the opposite bank. From the trail of corpses, the battle had begun as a riverside encounter, and had moved up the bank as the city guards had been pushed back. In a small clearing they found the city guard¡¯s last stand, a ring of two dozen men and women slaughtered. A piece of bark had been nailed to a shield, with the carved words ¡®Traitors¡¯ written across. ¡°Tizare, what will the demon hunters do now?¡± Saya asked with a completely calm voice. ¡°Form up, and aim to cause as much chaos as possible¡­ That¡¯s what I¡¯d do.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Saya turned to Mariel and answered. ¡°Tizare is a former demon hunter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He nodded. ¡°I ended up chickening out, when I realized that capture was just a suggested course of action¡­ The hunters prefer to kill first and pick answers out of your innards afterwards.¡± ¡°But, I don¡¯t understand¡­ Demon hunters are zealots, right? Trained from a young age to be merciless killers¡­ So, why did you?¡± ¡°I promise I¡¯ll explain it all to you when we get back indoors¡­ This isn¡¯t the place or time¡­ But I need you to trust me.¡± They continued at a slow pace for a long time. Mariel¡¯s clothes were heavy with water, and she felt the chill enter her body once again. ¡°Is it far?¡± She asked Tizare, whom looked back at her. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s up ahead¡­ By the way Mariel, since you¡¯re the demonkin among us, I¡¯ll need you to do a bit of an act.¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°I need you to play a convincing courier¡­ If they pull off my hood first, they¡¯ll pick our message from our corpses.¡± ¡°So what do I have to do?¡± ¡°Just walk up, ask to be let in, and¡­ You¡¯ll figure it out... Just make it convincing.¡± ¡°We¡¯re dead.¡± Saya threw a sarcastic comment and shook water from her hood.¡± ¡°Nah, I got a few ideas¡­¡± Soon the city gate appeared out of the storm. On the towers, torches were lit as they approached, and they could see silhouettes on the walls hurry to their stations. ¡°Halt! Who goes there!?¡± A voice shouted to them through the storm. ¡°I¡¯m Mariel! I¡¯ve brought an important message!¡± ¡°Sure you have! Where do you come from?¡± ¡°The village up in the mountains¡­ I have spoken with the elder there whom asked for my assistance!¡± ¡°Who are those with you?¡± ¡°I found two humans out in the woods! I disarmed them, the woman is injured and unconscious, the man is the husband¡­¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll open the gate for you, enter very slowly¡­ Any rash movement, and you die!¡± A short while after, a smaller door was opened in the massive wooden gate, and they were allowed through. They entered a large square where the soldiers had taken up positions covering their every angle. Mariel dismounted and assisted Tizare whom was carrying the unconscious Saya in dismounting. Soon, an old soldier approached them. Apparently, a grizzled veteran from the state of the person¡¯s gear, the menacing stature made Mariel feel small. ¡°So, what message do you bring?¡± The voice of a woman used to command in battle asked her, and she presented the metal pin attached to her shoulder pad. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± The woman leaned closer. ¡°I see you carry the insignia of my old unit¡­ It¡¯s too insignificant to be just picked out as loot. So, how¡¯s the old man doing? Did his wife serve the usual black tea and cream cakes?¡± Mariel was about to say yes, but stopped. ¡°No, the elder¡¯s wife served yellow tea and some very tasty jam pastries.¡± Immediately the woman sheathed her sword, and above she saw the archers ease their aimed bows. ¡°Welcome then friend¡­ You truly were sent by the elder, what does he want? I will order my soldiers to take care of your¡­ Prizes.¡± ¡°Treat them well, no really, I need them. I swear they won¡¯t try anything.¡± The woman nodded, and Tizare and Saya were taken away. Mariel followed behind them into the nearby guard tower. Close to the fireplace, she wrung out her cloak and the two women sat down with some warm tea. She recounted her mission to the woman, explaining the strange events that had recently taken place. She told her about the magical portals, and what had come from them. Immediately, the woman ordered double guard along the walls, and ordered preparations for a detachment of rangers to scout and clear the forest. ¡°We observed the sky changes from here, and recently we¡¯ve had an influx of very ragged and worn demons, all claiming they were former slaves¡­¡± ¡°It is true. I came from the human continent, where our kin are kept as slaves¡­ Where are they?¡± ¡°I accepted them into the city¡­¡± Mariel¡¯s eyes widened. She was about to shout her question, but managed restraint, and posed the question as more of a passing notion. ¡°Could I perhaps speak to some of the slaves?¡± ¡°Sure thing, we set up a first aid camp inside the city church, Ysanneh¡¯s priestesses are tending to them¡­ You should wait until tomorrow though.¡± ¡°I, also brought a couple of letters¡­¡± She presented the letters to the woman, whom read them both very carefully. After a long while of silence, she put the letters down and a smile widened on her face. ¡°I¡¯m glad my old commander is still doing well¡­ I¡¯m the guard commander. My name is Yil. From these letters, I see you are not just any ordinary courier¡­ Nor are your two travelling companions¡­ What happened exactly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ But we had no idea what state your city was in. With the dangers, we had to make it convincing.¡± ¡°Quite, but what happened?¡± ¡°Fistfight¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Mariel sighed. ¡°A wise precaution¡­ I will make the arrangements and see to it your friends are treated as heroes¡­ Humans or not, if they are willing to risk their lives for us, that¡¯s all I need to know.¡± Mariel were given the directions by Yil, and left the guardhouse for the barracks. Once there she found Saya being treated while Tizare was absent-mindedly nibbling a piece of bread. ¡°Mariel! There you are, how did it go?¡± ¡°How¡¯s Saya doing?¡± She decided to ignore his question. ¡°She¡¯s taken far worse before, so she¡¯ll shrug this off no problem. I¡¯m fine too, if you care to know.¡± Tizare nodded to the soldier tending to Saya, whom stood up and left them alone. ¡°Why a fistfight?¡± Her question was immediately deflected. ¡°Because funny, but I should go somewhere else, like look around or something¡­ Can you keep an eye on Saya for me? Okay? Thank you.¡± Tizare stood up, and very quickly marched out of the barracks. Mariel shook her head and sat down on the edge of Saya¡¯s bunk. The big bruise on her cheek and her cracked lip stood out on her otherwise smooth appearance. Immediately she stirred and groaned. ¡°Ouuch¡­ Tizare hits like an ogre souped up on Fireleaf.¡± She touched her cheek. ¡°Oh, hi Mariel.¡± ¡°Was it really necessary for you two to fight?¡± Saya nodded and righted herself up slowly, as she did, Mariel got to see her back, where a long, deep scar ran nearly the whole length. She clutched the blanket to her body and thought about leaving the bunk. ¡°Your clothes are wet¡­ So, stay here okay?¡± Mariel eased her back down. ¡°Your expression¡­ You saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mariel made a difficult expression and looked away. ¡°I can tell¡­ Disgust is written all over your face.¡± ¡°Tell me about how it got there?¡± Mariel asked, hoping to make up for her initial disgust with some proper interest. Saya laid back down and tucked the blanket in around herself to keep warm before relating to Mariel what had happened: I was just a little kid back then, living with my family out in a small village on the border. My mother ran a small inn, and my father had begun working as an apprentice. A year later I was born. It was a nice life, and the inn prospered. One day, I came home late after being out playing. My mother and father were in the main room talking to some strange hooded people. My father kept on refusing and refusing their strange request for safety, while my mother tried to reach a middle ground. I was about to take my first step inside, when my father shouted for me to lie down. A sharp object, a sword likely, slashed me and I fell to the floor. I was unable to move, and all I saw was a series of fiery flashes, and then four strangers began slaughtering my parents and the people they were talking to. I watched them being cut down. As I laid there, another one appeared and examined me¡­ I was scared but tried to play dead. He was then ordered to follow the group. I couldn¡¯t move and I thought I was going to die. And then, that person who had looked at me, came back covered in blood. He treated me and took me away from there after burying my parents. Saya smiled and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ Get tired talking too much. Sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really awful¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I get a bit disgusted too when I look at it in a mirror¡­ But I survived, thanks to Tizare, and I¡¯ve remained with him since.¡± Mariel dipped and wringed a wet cloth in a nearby bowl of water and used it to cool down the bruises and bumps on Saya¡¯s face to her discomfort. ¡°Still though, I think it was cruel of him to instigate that fistfight.¡± Mariel found herself unable to contain herself. Tizare had been awful, shouting abuse and provocations. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You probably think he does it a lot.¡± ¡°N-no, but still! He shouted so many cruel things¡­ You had tears in your eyes.¡± ¡°Mariel? I owe him my life, and so far, he has always had my best interest in mind. We agreed to this long ago, that we would do whatever it took to survive.¡± She then clenched her fist. ¡°I also hit him a few times myself¡­ That said, I wish¡­¡± She hesitated and fell silent. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Never mind¡­ I¡¯m tired, can you stay here with me? I don¡¯t like to sleep like this¡­ I feel too exposed.¡± Demon Arc - Chapter 6: The Ship Mariel woke up, feeling even more tired than before she went to sleep. The dreams had kept her awake. Every night she had a nightmare in which she re-visited every death she had and more than once she woke to find everyone standing over her with varying degrees of concern on their faces. Despite their insistence, she had gently refused to talk about it, and waved it all off as a passing bad dream. Saya and Casindire had gotten over the long awkward hours as each of them tried to adapt to each other. Towards Tizare, Casindire remained cautious, and at times Mariel had found them sitting in opposite corners of the common room. Eventually, with Saya¡¯s help, Casindire had warmed up to them a little and begun to relax in their presence. All four had decided to get together for a bit of a special treat on Tizare¡¯s bill. Thanks to the free time, he and Saya had been busying themselves with helping after the storm, and had a fair amount of coin gathered. Casindire had also managed to bring in some coins through her skill with remedies. They had sat down outside a small inn where Tizare had helped restore the roof tiles. As soon as they were seated, silence fell between them. ¡°I¡¯m the unluckiest man in the world¡­ I have three beautiful ladies around me, and not one of them has even made a move on me yet.¡± He sighed, poking the tankard in front of him. ¡°Your own fault.¡± Saya replied bluntly. ¡°Anyway¡­ The reason I brought you here, we need to decide on where we will go next.¡± He retrieved a map from his pack and rolled it out over the table. ¡°We¡¯re here¡­ Now the next city is this one¡­ Adriested¡­ To get there we have two options¡­ The first one is going by land, which will take us through this forest, over these plains here¡­¡± He traced the route across the map, passing by a pair of villages and across a series of rivers. ¡°The problem here, is that the demon hunters are still out there¡­¡± He paused briefly while he slid his finger back to the starting point, and began tracing along the sea. ¡°Our other option is to board a ship, and sail there¡­ It¡¯ll cost us fare and we¡¯ll have to buy supplies for the journey, but it¡¯ll be overall much safer to¡­¡± ¡°The boat.¡± The other three replied in unison before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Well, that settles it¡­ Once we arrive in Adriested, we¡¯ll decide on our next path.¡± The innkeeper appeared in the doorway carrying a big tray. Tizare quickly swept the map away to make space. The tray was heavily laden with four big bowls filled to the brim with a rich stew and an extra pot with more servings. His assistant also appeared with a set of mugs and refilled their empty tankards. ¡°Once again Tizare, thanks a lot for your help¡­ I swear I couldn¡¯t see myself thanking a human in my lifetime, but you¡¯ve certainly earned it! I¡¯m sorry I was so sceptical at first¡­¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I know you are well within your right to feel suspicious about us¡­ My kind has done some pretty horrible things¡­¡± ¡°So have we¡­ So please accept this meal as a sort of peace offering.¡± The innkeeper grinned and went back inside. Mariel put her spoon into the stew. As it broke the surface, she took in the rich smell, before popping the first spoonful into her mouth. ¡°Owwh!¡± She said with a muffled voice as the hot stew burnt her tongue. ¡°Yeah you should be careful with that.¡± Tizare laughed. ¡°This really is something different to the daily meal¡­¡± Casindire appeared in bliss as she continued to stuff her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Saya too had let her expression soften a little. The four ate in relative silence following their culinary bliss. The good weather had continued ever since the storm. The temperature was still good, and the ground had eventually dried up enough to no longer be a muddy hole. The town had also managed to recover from the storm and was back to a splendour Mariel had thought impossible outside of her own home. ¡°I¡¯ve never been on a boat before¡­¡± Casindire commented off-hand while nibbling a piece of bread. ¡°It¡¯s an experience¡­ Rough seas, strong winds, sea monsters below and you are surrounded by unwashed, hungry predators that devour any prey they find in the night¡­¡± ¡°The only predator bound to be on the ship, is you.¡± Saya snarled. The shiver running down Casindire¡¯s spine was clear for all to see. ¡°Last time I was on a boat, I couldn¡¯t even sleep because the ship rocked so much, and sprang a leak right above me¡­ Ouch!¡± His exaggeration was interrupted by Mariel whom landed a savage kick to his shin. ¡°What he¡¯s trying to say, is that it¡¯s not nearly as bad as all that¡­ I¡¯ve visited a few ships before, they¡¯re all pretty solidly built and safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trust your word Mariel¡­¡± Despite her smile, her uneasiness was plain to see. ¡°Well, so the ship leaves tomorrow. If you got anything to do, get it done¡­ Also, Mariel can I have a word with you?¡± She and Tizare stood up and left under the curious glances of the others, they stopped close to the plaza¡¯s well and Tizare dumped the bucket into it. ¡°What is it?¡± Mariel asked the inevitable question. ¡°Well that¡¯s what I was about to ask you¡­ I can tell you¡¯re not sleeping well, and all that midnight screaming could raise the de¡­ No that¡¯s the reason, isn¡¯t it? The dead?¡± Mariel nodded and tried to put into words the feeling of dread and sorrow she felt whenever they stumbled across a corpse, and the feeling of her incredibly bad luck which lead to the deaths of so many refugees. ¡°Right, you feel responsible for them¡­ It wasn¡¯t even your fault.¡± Tizare whom had hoisted the bucket back up dunked his head into the cold water. ¡°No¡­ I know but still¡­ A lot of people died because I made a stupid mistake.¡± ¡°Look. I¡¯m not a genius or anything, but I suggest you stop and think before acting. This isn¡¯t the last time you¡¯ll have to make a choice Mariel, and next time it just might be really important.¡± He shook his head violently, spraying droplets of water in every direction, many of which hit her, much to her dismay. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯ll try. But I also have another request. Since we¡¯ll be on that boat for a while, will you teach me how to swing a sword and draw a bow?¡± Tizare looked at her for a long while, his eyes appraising her like an expensive item at a market. ¡°Sure, but there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°You have to come to terms with the fact you may have to kill others, without hesitation. No doubt this journey will have danger¡­ But if you want to fight, I must be able to rely on you, trust you to do what it takes. We¡¯ll fight as a group. I¡¯ll cover your back, and you must cover mine¡­ I can tell it¡¯s difficult for you, just decide by the time we are underway.¡± Demon Arc - Chapter 5: Refugees The next morning, Mariel found herself in an uncomfortable position, half slumped over the bunk where Saya was soundly asleep. She had remembered to cover herself with a blanket after wringing out her clothes and hanging them to dry. Soon, she had put her clothes back on and headed outside to look at the weather. The ground was still muddy from the downpour, but the sky had returned to a dull grey, and the sun shone through the clouds in places. A few birds were out singing. ¡°Oh, good morning! The storm has passed.¡± ¡°Morning Yil¡­ Um, commander.¡± Yil laughed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re not a soldier under my command.¡± ¡°Think I can get to see the refugees?¡± ¡°Sure, I was waiting for you, I¡¯ll show you the way, but don¡¯t you want some breakfast first?¡± ¡°Later, I really want to know if the person I¡¯m looking for is here.¡± The two left the assembly grounds and headed into the provincial capital. The mud streets were soon replaced by stone brick pavement, but the mud had browned the entire path. From the houses, families were up early, carrying heavy buckets of water from their basements. A few trees, and some damages to the housing was apparent, but the city appeared to have escaped relatively unharmed. ¡°No deaths, some minor injuries and significant property damage.¡± Yil mumbled to herself while writing on a clipboard she carried. They passed by a house lacking its roof. The house next-doors had its chimney tumbled to the ground, its stone shards scattered over the street nearby. A pair of what appeared to be masons were appraising the damages and considering the repair procedure. ¡°Awful storm yesterday.¡± Mariel mumbled. ¡°We¡¯re used to it. The mountain ranges act like sort of a funnel, and strong winds are not uncommon here¡­ Even the trees are firmly rooted and made of thick, tight wood that¡¯s difficult to cut down.¡± Yil noted while stepping over a pile of wood and stone debris on the ground. ¡°We happened across a few tumbled trees yesterday.¡± ¡°The walls usually keep us safe, and if you notice the space between the houses, it is to make sure a whole block is not torn down by one house crumbling.¡± They continued up the small hill towards the stonewalled building at the top. Outside the building was a half-razed tower housing a big ornate bell, the exterior was damaged, but the bell and its mechanisms appeared to be undamaged. Yil walked up to the big wooden doors and knocked, and soon they were let inside. What met them was a sea of people, spread out on every free space of the floor. Old, young, families, men, women, all in a great tumult, scrambling for space. The clergy, wearing a habit Mariel felt strangely familiar with was busy handing out bowls of hot soup and sweeping the water down the small ditches made in the floor. ¡°As you can see¡­ Most of these people are in bad condition, especially those of our own kin. The humans appear more well-fed and hardy though. We¡¯re treating them per the established agreement.¡± Yil began crossing the mess of limbs and heads either sleeping or laying lazily around with great skill. Mariel followed suit and after much difficulty, and at least two stepped-on fingers, they arrived at what appeared to be an altar of some kind. ¡°Agreement?¡± ¡°After the last war, we made a treaty with the humans on how we were supposed to treat any who might show up later¡­ We¡¯re obligated to provide food, shelter and to treat them like beings.¡± ¡°But not as slaves?¡± Mariel asked while deciding for herself to not say anything about how the treaty was being upheld by the other party. Yil showed a difficult expression, but any reply was interrupted by one of the priestesses. ¡°Oh, Commander Yil! We¡¯ve been expecting you¡­¡± A woman dressed in a resplendent garb, now greatly diminished by water, dirt and mingling bade them over. ¡°Satina¡­ If you began stacking them on top of each other, you could fit the rest of the city!¡± ¡°Very funny. Did you come here to gloat or to help us deal with this crazy influx?¡± The attempt at humour was met by a spiteful reply. ¡°Actually¡­ I would like to introduce you to someone¡­¡± Before Yil could finish her sentence, Satina raised her hand. ¡°Not another refugee¡­ Please.¡± ¡°Hoh? That¡¯s not what a servant of Ysanneh is supposed to say? Anyway, this is Mariel, she¡¯s here to look for a friend of hers.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Okay, welcome Mariel, have a look around, don¡¯t touch anything, and whatever you do¡­ Do not obstruct our work here. There are three floors, all filled to the brim¡­ If you can just find one friend and take whoever it is out of here, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡± Satina finished her sentence in a hurry and headed back into the crowd while shouting orders and returning spiteful remarks with a barrage of her own. ¡°Well, you heard her, go have a look around.¡± Yil headed over to one of the other clergymen, and the two began to discuss the growing supply issues and the way forward. Mariel sighed and looked around at the sea of people. There were humans, demons and a whole bunch of children all mixed into one big crowd. Even with her family¡¯s descriptions and that of Siravin, she had after a brief glance already seen roughly twenty of each that would fit the description. The first floor she felt confident she had already checked out. The way she stood out, anyone familiar to her would likely have called out to her by this time, so she decided to look around for the stairs to ascend to the second floor. She immediately spotted two guards standing next to a curtain off to the side of the main room. As she approached, they stopped her with a gesture. ¡°Oh, let her through guys, she¡¯s alright!¡± Yil shouted, and the guards stepped aside, allowing her to pass. Upstairs she encountered more of the same despair and emergency. The floor was not as wet but equally crammed full with humans. Several guards ringed in the group behind large metal shields. ¡°Hey, you! Let us out of here!¡± A man in a merchant¡¯s garb shouted. ¡°Please, spare us!¡± shouted another, this time a man clutching his three children in his embrace. ¡°Guards! That man over there is a human noble¡­ A slave owner, please! Let me kill him¡­ He murdered my wife!¡± ¡°No! You idiot! She died because you were such an ass towards her!¡± The man promptly countered with fury in his voice. The guards, looking exasperated under their helmets beat the pole end of their spears into the stone floor. ¡°Quiet! You will all be treated fairly! Do not stand up unless you must! Remain seated and calm!¡± An overworked soldier tried to calm the increasingly growing tension. ¡°Please do as you are told and you¡¯ll all be fine!¡± A familiar voice pleaded. ¡°Casindire? Is that you!?¡± Mariel shouted. She could see that Casindire had picked up on her voice, and she shouted one more time to allow her to pick up on her direction. She approached slowly, occasionally tripping over a leg or a loose item on the floor, but soon stood in front of the ring of guards. ¡°Let that one through please.¡± Mariel asked and the guards stepped aside briefly to allow her through. Mariel quickly grabbed her arm and led her towards the stairs, nearly causing her to fall over from the surprise. ¡°Where are we going? You should leave me here¡­ The others¡­¡± Her sentence was interrupted part ways¡­ ¡°Hey! Look! The filthy demons are taking away the priestess!¡± A voice shouted from inside the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s true! This is the end! They¡¯ve taken away our holy protection! We¡¯re all done for now!¡± Another one shouted, his voice full of panic. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± ¡°Everyone! We must get out of here now! Flee, before you are all made into carrion for the birds!¡± The crowd began to move almost simultaneously, it stood up, and began heading for the stairs. With a uniform clatter, the guards locked their shields together and drew their weapons. What little open space there was allowed for the now desperate mob to gain momentum. All the while shouting abuse mixed in with pleas for mercy and salvation. ¡°Hold firm!¡± The apparent leader of the guards shouted, and in unison, the guards braced. The mob slammed into the shield wall hoping to break through by sheer weight of numbers. But the wall held, and as the people in the back began pushing, those in front began screaming with pain. From beyond the shield wall, Mariel could hear the screams of people being trampled or crushed by those behind against the metal shields. Seeping between the firmly rooted boots of the guards, a trickle of blood soon turned into steady streams of red. ¡°Take cover!¡± A shout came from one of the many other guards arriving from downstairs. The soldiers in the front bowed down, and the exposed crowd was subjected to a torrent of water. The angry screams soon turned into prayers and begs for mercy. The tumult came to an end, the remaining petrified humans were pushed back into a relatively empty corner, revealing the scale of the disaster: Strewn across the floor in an ever-growing heap the closer it got to the soldiers, were the bodies of men, women, the elderly and even some children. Some still groaned and begged for salvation, others were lying motionless in a puddle of their own blood. Others still bore the signs of having been crushed to death, their limbs horribly bent, their faces broken. The guards began to clear up the mess, draining the water using spells and depositing the contaminated liquid into buckets. ¡°What shall we do with the bodies?¡± The man whom had shouted earlier asked Yil whom also had turned up at the scene. ¡°¡­ Dispose of them later¡­ If you move them now, you¡¯ll just repeat the whole thing downstairs.¡± Mariel had slumped to the floor and broken down into tears. In some strange way, her head felt like it would split open. What she had in her stomach had long since deposited itself on the floor in front of her, and no matter what she tried, she could not stop herself from shivering. Casindire, whom sat next to Mariel remained completely frozen, but every dying groan appeared to pierce her deeply. Yil headed over and very roughly stood Mariel upright. Smack! The rough backhanded smack landed on Mariel¡¯s right cheek. ¡°Pull it together soldier!¡± She then ordered two pairs of guards to bring Mariel and Casindire both back to the barracks. ¡°Captain¡­ Inform head priestess Satina that her overcrowding issues are resolved¡­ But that she¡¯s got a whole new problem on her hands¡­¡± Mariel and Casindire were brought back to the barracks and bid to sit in a pair of chairs standing before a big desk in an office adorned with hunting trophies and military gear. Before long, Yil entered and sat down behind her desk. ¡°First¡­ I won¡¯t ask if you are okay, you aren¡¯t physically hurt at least.¡± Yil began, but seeing as she got no response from either, decided to continue. ¡°Secondly, this whole incident I¡¯ll write off as an uncontrolled riot¡­ Neither of you will be officially blamed for it. However, I¡¯ll need you, priestess to oversee the proper burial rites for your kind.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I will do that, I promise.¡± Casindire, whom appeared outwardly calm agreed immediately. ¡°And you Mariel¡­ Return to the barracks and get something to eat and drink. You won¡¯t get over this without any energy¡­ Can I ask you priestess to look after her later?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Yil sighed and leaned her head in her palms. ¡°This wasn¡¯t what I signed up for when I assumed command¡­¡± Demon Arc - Chapter 7: Departure ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up early today, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tizare greeted her as Mariel approached him. The temperature was high despite the cool ocean breeze regularly blowing past them. The dockside was as usual filled with people going about their daily business. Fishers were busily advertising their freshly caught haul, while merchants and dockworkers bickered over transportation fees or the weight of the freight crates being loaded onto the myriad of ships moored along the wharfs. ¡°Huh? Tizare? Why are you wearing that mask?¡± ¡°Well¡­ With the whole going on a ship, me and Saya will pose as your personal guards. It¡¯ll make us less suspicious, if you can keep the act¡­ With us being humans on the demon continent and all¡­¡± She nodded. ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°Yet to arrive¡­ I was expecting you to be the tardy one but I take it you¡¯re pretty excited about this trip?¡± He remarked while picking up the big rucksack on the ground next to him. He explained it contained food and other supplies in case of an emergency. ¡°We¡¯ll be on a boat¡­ What coul¡­¡± She began but was immediately cut off. ¡°That kind of talk usually invites disaster, so please¡­ Oh? Morning Saya, you¡¯re late!¡± They turned to greet Saya whom approached them with heavy, angry steps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mariel asked. ¡°That guy over there.¡± She pointed to Tizare. ¡°He hid my clothes!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± He tried to deny his guilt, but his voice cracked into laughter, his expression soon changed as Saya rushed up to him and planted her fist into his gut. ¡°Guuh!¡± He groaned as the hit made him stumble backwards in pain. ¡°You deserved that¡­ Scumbag.¡± ¡°I am glad you all make so much noise¡­ I don¡¯t even need eyes to find you in this place¡­ Good morning by the way.¡± Casindire arrived next to Mariel her voice tense with anticipation. ¡°Well now that we¡¯re all here¡­ The ship is docked over there, that big one at the end of the pier.¡± They headed towards a big sailing vessel, docked at the very end where the water was deepest: A well-kept brig currently in the process of being loaded with cargo. Big crates and cages were being hauled aboard by hand through the concerted effort of half a dozen humans, all in chains. ¡°Slaves.¡± Mariel noted to the others. ¡°I can hear them¡­ They¡¯re complaining about the heat.¡± Casindire kept turning her head. ¡°There¡¯s also a lot of talking about shifting winds and currents?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Tizare pushed a pouch of coins into Mariel¡¯s hand. ¡°Now be a good little madam important and get us aboard without incident.¡± Nervously, Mariel took the lead. As she approached, the boat master appeared more and more imposing and frightening. By the time they reached him, her hands had turned sweaty. ¡°Hoy good people! Are you looking to move goods or yourselves?¡± The boat master, a grizzled old sailor wearing an equally grizzled uniform held out his big hand in greeting. Mariel took his hand and felt as if the bones in her hand were slowly being ground to dust from his mighty grip. Upon being released, she tried to hide her pain and smiled. ¡°I seek passage to Adriested¡­¡± She began, making an artistic pause just as her voice was about to crack. ¡°For myself, my two bodyguards and my servant.¡± The boat master examined the others carefully. Spending an extra amount of time staring at Casindire, whom from his undeniably large presence caused her to shrink. ¡°I see¡­ Your bodyguards are welcome aboard¡­ But your servant isn¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t allow any humans aboard¡­ They bring only misfortune and ill omens.¡± His harsh words made Casindire shrink further. ¡°I insist that she comes along.¡± Mariel began, but was immediately interrupted by the master whom leaned closer to her and placed his mighty arm around her. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to provide a generous offering to Sroki, I¡¯ll present it in return for safe passage, despite your obvious token of misfortune.¡± He then grinned, revealing a distinct pattern of missing teeth. She was about to ask him about Sroki, but figured from the context that Sroki was a god or goddess. ¡°Yes¡­ My lady. The sir is wise to give offerings to Skaldbar¡­¡± The master snorted and set his sights on Casindire once more. ¡°Make it triple¡­ Now I have to pray for forgiveness for a blasphemer as well as safe passage¡­¡± He followed up his dramatic speech with a gesture of apology. ¡°I¡¯ll also have her locked in a cage.¡± ¡°C-ca¡­¡± Casindire¡¯s outburst quietly petered out and she began to clamp up. ¡°Fine.¡± Mariel said, to the others¡¯ visible surprise. ¡°But I want the key, the right one. And that the cage is kept in my cabin.¡± ¡°In that case you¡¯ll want the slaver¡¯s cabin¡­ That¡¯ll cost you extra.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Agreed. Now allow us to board before I waste any more coins¡­¡± A hint of distaste coloured her words. The boat master laughed roughly and graciously led them aboard the ship¡¯s main deck, cluttered with crates, barrels and chests. The ship¡¯s crew was busy organizing directing the cargo into the holds in the ship. The boat master led them down a set of stairs and pointed at a door at the end of the corridor. ¡°That¡¯ll be your cabin lady¡­¡± He prepared to leave, but Mariel stopped him. ¡°The keys?¡± Grumbling, he tossed her a set of keys on a ring. ¡°The big one is for the door, the small one fits the cage. I advise you to keep your servant close at hand. That is¡­ Unless you¡¯d like her put to¡­ Shall we say, comfortable use?¡± He then laughed and headed back up on deck. They entered the cabin to find a cramped cabin, the air heavily laden by the smell of its former occupants. Despite its size, it was fully furnished with a small desk, a set of two cages sizeable for an adult to barely fit into sitting upright, a big wooden platform functioning as a bed and a small metal strongbox. ¡°This¡¯ll be¡­ Intimate.¡± Tizare smiled while nodding with marked approval. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be standing guard outside¡­ Permanently, all in favour raise your hands!¡± Saya immediately called his presence to a vote, and he immediately got unanimously voted out. ¡°Darn¡­¡± Tizare, whom faked an expression of sadness headed outside, slamming the door for good measure. ¡°Ah¡­ Mariel? Will you open a cage for me?¡± Casindire asked, her voice trembling. ¡°¡­ I wasn¡¯t serious, I¡¯m not going to put you in a cage, no matter what.¡± ¡°Open one¡­ Please.¡± Baffled by this, Mariel unlocked one of the two cages and Casindire immediately crept inside one and shut the door on her own. ¡°Now lock me up¡­ This whole idea is madness.¡± She took a deep breath and tried to bring forth her calmest voice. ¡°Right now I¡¯m more terrified of the people on this ship, than sinking or any other misfortune¡­ So, please lock the door and let me have the key?¡± ¡°Just give it to her Mariel, it¡¯ll do her good.¡± Saya interjected and Mariel passed along the key to Casindire whom immediately hugged it close to her chest. ¡°That¡¯s nice¡­ This feels perfectly safe. Nobody can get to me in here¡­¡± She hugged her knees and remained completely still. ¡°Let¡¯s go up on deck and see when the ship weighs anchor.¡± Saya led Mariel outside and told her to lock the door securely behind her, before both turned towards the stairs leading up. ¡°Think she¡¯ll be fine in there alone?¡± Mariel asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no doubt easier for her to concentrate on one small area¡­ She¡¯s probably overwhelmed, and being on a ship for the first time in her life probably doesn¡¯t make it any easier¡­ She¡¯ll leave the cage on her own, I hope.¡± Back on deck, they found that most of the crates and cargo had been safely stowed away in the ship¡¯s hold, and the sailors were busy hoisting the sails and pulling in the mooring ropes. Soon the craft rocked slightly, and was underway, turning away from the harbour altering its course towards the open sea. Overhead the gulls kept pace with the ship, and occasionally sat down on the main mast arms to rest. ¡°This is nice¡­¡± Saya leaned against the railing, looking back at the town as it became smaller and smaller. ¡°I know, right? We¡¯re lucky with both the weather and the wind, I guess we¡¯re making good time.¡± Their enjoyment was cut short by an argument. ¡°No, I suggest you stop asking questions before you get hurt.¡± Tizare¡¯s voice growled at the other one, a sailor. ¡°I can tell¡­ You¡¯re not one of us¡­ Why¡¯re you here?¡± The sailor retorted, his voice sounding strangely familiar. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± They approached, and immediately both parties turned to face them. ¡°It¡¯s this one, he¡¯s¡­ Huh? Mariel?¡± ¡°Siravin?¡± Immediately, Siravin broke out of his argument, and immediately came over and embraced Mariel, to her surprise. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°Um, Siravin, I¡¯m glad to see you too, but I don¡¯t think we¡­ Know each other well enough for this kind of greeting.¡± Immediately he let go of her and backed up. Tizare, whom had at first been surprised by the development, stepped in-between the others and Siravin in a protective stance. ¡°You know this¡­ Demon, Mariel?¡± Saya whom had so far remained uninvolved, had decided to ask. ¡°He¡¯s the guy I¡¯ve been looking for¡­ Tizare and Saya, this is Siravin¡­ Siravin this here is Saya, and that¡¯s Tizare.¡± ¡°Step away from him Mariel. I can tell¡­ They¡¯re nothing but bad news.¡± ¡°No! He¡¯s not, you can trust him Siravin¡­ He¡¯s saved my life once already.¡± ¡°An elaborate scheme to make you trust him no doubt.¡± He retorted, snarling visibly. ¡°Will you listen to your ¡®acquaintance¡¯ you thick-skulled moron?¡± Tizare, clearly fed up rolled his eyes and sighed in resignation. A few moments passed in which the tension felt on the brink of boiling over. Eventually Siravin relented and though carrying a sour expression, he too relaxed his stance. ¡°Oh, they stopped bickering.¡± Saya, failed to hide her amusement, and made a snarky comment, while shaking her head at display. ¡°So, how did you get here?¡± Mariel and Siravin asked the other in unison. Immediately Siravin gestured for her to go first. ¡°I fell into the mountains close to the port¡­ A whole lot of things happened, and I encountered these two. Oh, and we¡¯re on this boat because a host of demon hunters have landed on this continent.¡± Seeing that Siravin remained clueless, she explained to him the events preceding their reunion. From the first days in the mountains, falling ill and meeting many new people. She then went on to explain how she had encountered Tizare and Saya, and introduced Casindire to him, despite her not being present. A while later she ended her tale and asked him his version. ¡°I fell out of the sky into the sea and was plucked out by this vessel bound for the port we just sailed from. That¡¯s really all there is to it.¡± He told her, keeping up his guard against Tizare whom was clearly smirking behind his mask. ¡°Hey! Break it up down there! Siravin! I need you to inspect the B cargo hold! The ship is leaning two degrees to port!¡± The boat master bellowed from the command deck. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± He hollered back. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you later.¡± He then left in a hurry. ¡°Mariel¡­ You really¡­ Really have a strange way of happening across the strangest of people¡­¡± Tizare put his arm around her shoulders while shaking his head. ¡°Like us you mean?¡± Saya interjected. ¡°Like us¡­ And him¡­ So, what¡¯s the key here? He¡¯s your friend? Partner?¡± He asked, intent leaking through his teeth. ¡°I know him, and he¡¯s the apprentice to a friend of my family.¡± ¡°Awh¡­ And here I was expecting some hot, delicious details¡­¡± ¡°Nothing like that, just know that he¡¯ll be coming along when we disembark.¡± ¡°Good thing we won¡¯t¡­ Waaait¡­ Oh no you don¡¯t. We¡¯re not bringing him along as well!¡± ¡°Yes we are¡­ He¡¯s coming along.¡± ¡°No, no way. He¡¯s incredibly dangerous and a liability to our goal.¡± ¡°Why? Because he¡¯s a demonkin?¡± Mariel put her hands on her hips and her expression soured. At the same time, Saya also put her dagger-like stare on Tizare. ¡°N-not at all, he¡¯s just¡­ Dangerous.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s vote, all in favour of taking him along, raise your hands.¡± Saya called another vote, and like the previous voting, ended in favour of the women, with one abstention. ¡°I¡¯m never going to win, am I? I regret the whole voting idea¡­¡± Tizare resigned. ¡°And why are you only taking Mariel¡¯s side Saya?!¡± ¡°Guess.¡± She rolled her eyes and spat in the sea. ¡°Hey. maybe if you start suggesting something useful, or befriend Siravin, you¡¯ll stand a chance.¡± Saya and Mariel exchanged some meaningful glances to his great dismay. Demon Arc - Chapter 8: Burning Horizon A good day had passed out at sea. The ship had put on a course along the coastline, though still far out, the tall fjord sides rose sharply out of the sea to form an impressive sight, towering over the water. The wind had picked up into an easterly fresh breeze, and the ship¡¯s sails were in full swing driving them ahead at good speed. Casindire, whom had been content with remaining inside her cage for a whole day, had finally thrown in the towel and begged Mariel to help her up on deck, before they had left, Saya had joined them as well. At current, both Saya and Casindire were hanging over the railing, having an unpleasant re-acquaintance with the morning¡¯s breakfast. ¡°¡­ Ugh¡­ What colour is that even¡­ Is it¡­ Alive?¡± She coughed. ¡°Please¡­ Urp! Saya don¡¯t describe this to me¡­ Ugh, I regret this¡­¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re dealing surprisingly well with the sea.¡± Siravin walked by carrying a crate of bottles that clinked away inside. ¡°I¡¯ve been on a boat before; I¡¯ve even fished before.¡± Mariel smiled while reminiscing the day her father rented a boat and they rowed out to catch some fresh dinner. In the end, they had returned empty-handed and was forced to buy fish from the market, but despite the outcome, it had been a pleasant experience for her. ¡°Same here¡­ Though under different circumstances¡­ That one named Saya seems to hold her food better than your other friend?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Casindire had never been on a ship before, so this is her first time¡­¡± ¡°I heard the captain talk about that she¡¯s being kept securely in a cage?¡± He raised a brow, as if judging her. ¡°Her own idea, it makes her feel safe, after Tizare filled her mind with dreadful images of abuse and catastrophe¡­¡± She related to him how he had exaggerated his own experiences to the point of Casindire nearly suffering a mental breakdown. ¡°I¡¯m surprised she came out of the cage then¡­ Good for her.¡± ¡°Because she didn¡¯t want the room to smell like puke¡­ And only if I went along with her.¡± Siravin, deciding on his own to stay, put the crate down on the deck and secured it between his feet. ¡°You befriended humans on the demon continent¡­ Just how did you get this far without trouble?¡± She shook her head. She had no idea herself how they had even managed to board without mentionable issues. As far as she could tell, it had all just been a result of circumstance and blind luck. She freely admitted that the road ahead would likely not be as straight forward, and Siravin agreed. While they had been talking, Casindire had left, leaving Saya hung over the railing, intermittently gulping and groaning. Tizare arrived on deck, and immediately the somewhat sympathetic and friendly feeling was replaced by animosity as thick as a block of butter. ¡°Don¡¯t you have better things to do?¡± Tizare gestured towards the crate. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping your companion hold onto her breakfast?¡± Siravin immediately retorted. ¡°Great idea, the air has become strangely stale¡­¡± Tizare scoffed and headed over to Saya, but was immediately told that nothing he could do would help her and that he should leave her alone. Despondent, Tizare headed down the steps towards the cabin. ¡°By the way, your armour looks pretty good, did you get that too on the way?¡± Siravin changed the subject and appraised her from head to toe. ¡°I did¡­ But what about you? You stand out like a sore thumb with that suit... Have you been wearing that since we fell from the sky?¡± ¡°I have.¡± He shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll find you something betterwhen we arrive.¡± They split up, Siravin continuing his task of moving the crate, while Mariel headed over to Saya who appeared to be done, and very gently moved her back to the cabin with great effort, twice turning around in case of any late fallout. Casindire had locked herself inside her cage, hugging her knees while repeating a verse whose content would be perfect for small children¡¯s good night sessions. Mariel put Saya back down on the bunk and put the wooden bucket next to her. ¡°Cassy¡­ Please be quiet¡­ your chant is unnerving¡­¡± Saya groaned. ¡°Ahah¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll be quiet because this is all a bad idea but this space is safe, this is my safe space and nothing can get to me here¡­¡± She continued to reassure herself. Mariel knelt next to the cage and tried to reassure her with a smile, momentarily forgetting her blindness. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine okay?¡± ¡°I fell from the sky to an unknown place¡­ Where everyone will abuse, rob or mistreat me¡­ And now I¡¯m on a boat¡­ And it¡¯s the worst¡­¡± She continued rocking gently back and forth while lamenting her fate. ¡°Pff¡­ Safe space. If someone want to get you, they¡¯ll get you¡­¡± Saya grumbled. ¡°Ahaha, no, no, no. Not going along with that discussion.¡± Mariel sighed and quickly left the cabin, leaving the two to continue their intermittent bickering. On her way, back up on deck she encountered a couple, apparently also passengers. They exchanged some simple greetings and parted ways. Back up on deck, a break had been called, and several of the crew were throwing lines overboard to fish. ¡°Hey Mariel, have you decided yet? Will you do what it takes?¡± Tizare approached her carrying two slapped-together heavy wooden boards with slightly pointy ends and a set of hard leather vambraces. ¡°I will¡­ It¡¯ll be difficult the first time, but I¡¯m determined to manage¡­ Eventually.¡± ¡°Good enough for me, here¡­ Let¡¯s begin the practice¡­ After a good hour of practicing swings and basic parries, Mariel had accrued twelve stumbles, dropped her weapon five times, been disarmed eight and hit Tizare not a single time. At first, the onlookers had roared maliciously whenever she would fail but the piling up of failures had eventually caused most to lose interest. By the time they wrapped up, most of the sailors had gone back to work, or were busy cheering as one of the sailors pulled a huge cod up on deck. ¡°So¡­ Well you can do this eventually. Let¡¯s just try to sneak in some practice whenever we can okay?¡± Tizare tried his best to hide his exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m terrible, let¡¯s not mince words here.¡± Mariel sighed, feeling dejected and no small amount of sadness over her martial worthlessness. ¡°No, not terrible, just bad¡­ Sorry, but! Unlike terrible, bad can be remedied a lot faster, so continue to work hard and we¡¯ll get there.¡± ¡°Rest assured Mariel, I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡± Siravin, whom had been watching for some time stepped forward. ¡°Really? That¡¯s not very nice of you¡­ Your friend is giving her all in ensuring our return is a success, and you would belittle her dedication?¡± Tizare raised a brow and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°No, but I intend to return her home safe and sound, no matter the cost.¡± ¡°Admirable, but I think it¡¯s her right to decide for herself, and not rely on you for everything¡­ She¡¯s done quite well without you so far¡­ But, if you¡¯re that strong, duel me.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°You two, this doesn¡¯t help¡­ Look I appreciate your help Siravin, and you too Tizare¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have to fight over this matter¡­¡± Mariel tried to feebly call off the belligerents, without success. The two took their spot opposite each other, separated by a few meters of wooden deck. Tizare threw away the wooden practice weapons and declared for the use of real weapons. Without blinking, Siravin agreed, and another sailor rushed to his cabin to retrieve his weapons. The sailor soon returned and handed him two boot knives, while Tizare made practice swings with his pair of daggers. ¡°You¡¯ll take me on with a disadvantage¡­ Fine. If you can draw blood, you win. If I can hit your body, or I manage to strike Mariel, you lose.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Will you stop talking?¡± ¡°W-when did I get involved in this!?¡± Mariel tried to launch a complaint, but the boat master would hear none of it. Around them, the crew began to gather. Wages were being passed around and collected in silence, while the boat master whom had stepped into the ring, agreed to act as mediator and judge, on the condition that nobody would die. ¡°Begin!¡± He announced, and loud cheering erupted immediately. Immediately, both combatants rushed one another. The sound of metal against metal resounded as a flurry of blows were being exchanged. Tizare made a wide swing with his foot, trying to stumble Siravin, but failed to knock him over, instead, Siravin stomped his foot while sending a swing at his Tizare¡¯s face. Jumping clear, and barely dodging the attack, he went back on the offensive, sending a flurry of blows against Siravin, hoping to overwhelm him with his heavier and sturdier daggers, all of which were expertly parried or avoided with smooth, effortless motion. Getting some distance, the two regained their breath for a second. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good after all¡­¡± Tizare grinned. ¡°You know it. I¡¯m impressed you can swing those daggers of yours as well as you do¡­ You still won¡¯t win though.¡± Tizare rushed Siravin once more, attempting to catch him off-balance, but Siravin¡¯s defenses was immediately raised and his attack bore no fruits. In a blink, he noticed Tizare¡¯s grip on his right dagger was lighter and seized upon it. With a strong blow from the reinforced pommel of his knife, he sent Tizare¡¯s dagger flying, embedding itself in the main mast. ¡°You los¡­¡± Siravin did not manage to finish his sentence, when a savage blow to his face caused him to stagger, momentarily losing balance. Tizare, immediately caught and threw away the knife in his left hand, and pinned the other to the ground with his remaining dagger. In the blink of an eye, Tizare rushed Mariel, drawing a hidden knife from a barely visible scabbard in his sleeve, and prepared a savage downward strike aimed at her head. A short silence followed as the crowd took in what had just happened. In the rush of the moment, Mariel had on reflex parried Tizare¡¯s strike using the leather vambrace on her left arm. Her right arm had instinctively moved to cover her face and this had caused Tizare to impact with her, taking her elbow on his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s done! The lady wins!¡± Immediately, the crowd groaned in unison. ¡°So, nobody wins eh? Fine by me!¡± One sailor shouted. ¡°Hold on just a moment, I bet on the lady, fork over your cash!¡± The voice who turned out to belong to Saya emerged. The captain¡¯s assistant, whom took charge of the bets nodded and grudgingly, all the other competitors handed or threw their coins to Saya which accepted them with a wide, if slightly seasick grin. ¡°Good job Mariel, you can relax now, and congratulations, you protected yourself on your own.¡± Tizare sheathed his knife and rubbed his forehead. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t even know how I did that to be honest.¡± Mariel lowered her arms and immediately turned to check on Siravin whom was just about to get back on his feet. ¡°I guess we both lost¡­¡± Tizare held out his hand, but Siravin merely threw him a sour glance and refused to even look at him. ¡°Captain! Smoke and fire along the coastline!¡± The lookout high above shouted down to the deck. Immediately, the whole crew¡¯s facial features hardened, and they all dropped what they held and went to their stations. The boat master went to the railings and began looking ahead. Some of the other passengers along with Mariel, Tizare and Saya went to see as well. Coming just over the horizon, a dark pillar of black smoke rose high into the air. The source of the smoke appeared to be coming from the coastline. The boat master immediately ordered the sails to be brought down and the ship to be steered closer along the coast. Soon the source of the smoke came into view. Along the coastline they could see a small fishing village ablaze. The two dozen houses still standing were all completely enveloped in flames and several other buildings had already crumbled as its mainly wooden supports had given in. As the ship came closer and the smoke began to sting, the full scope of the disaster came into view. Placed along a road leading eastwards like a barebone fence work, stood wooden poles to which had been fastened what amounted to all the children and adolescents of the village. A few scattered survivors were picking through the crumbling wreckage or crying next to their loved one¡¯s corpses. The order was given to drop anchor, and a small life boat was lowered into the sea. A group of volunteer sailors then made for the shore to scout the area and contact the survivors. A short while after, one of the sailors returned with the boat to make his report. ¡°Captain! We¡¯ve secured the area, and the survivors tell us that the group attacking the village left to the east. We need more hands to secure belongings and take care of the dead and the living.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on a tight schedule, are there enough people left to take care of it?¡± The boat master groaned while consulting the map he had placed on the railing. ¡°No sir, we need extra hands.¡± ¡°Sroki be twice damned¡­ Fine, but I need my crew awake and ready for the rest of the journey¡­ Are there any volunteers aboard that would consider doing a bit of a favour? I¡¯ll even¡­¡± He paused and bit his lip. ¡°I¡¯ll even return a bit of your fare¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Mariel raised her hand, finding the opportunity of reclaiming coins from the boat master a chance too good to pass up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with her as well.¡± Tizare raised his hand. A few other fellow passengers also raised their hands. ¡°Good¡­ Siravin, you¡¯ll go too, your skill at organization will be invaluable¡­ Get this mess sorted out as quickly and as efficiently as possible¡­ Any survivors that wants to go with us can do so, recover any valuables and gather information¡­ Got it?¡± ¡°Yes captain¡­ I¡¯ll get it done.¡± A ladder was thrown over the side, and the group began to climb down to the boat. Soon, the group stood on the shore, taking in the full scope of the situation. Immediately, Siravin divided everyone into smaller groups. A few were told to gather the names of the dead and disposing of the corpses, while saving their crystals. Mariel and Tizare was told to go look through the ruins for valuables while Siravin began interviewing the battered survivors. Mariel went on her own, walking through the burnt-out main road of the little village. She went into a crumbled house, moving about carefully to avoid bringing down the remainder of the house. She immediately came across a small metal lockbox and a small handheld mirror. She brought the items outside of the ruin and a sailor picked them up to bring them to the shore. In the next house, she found, buried beneath a heap of burnt wood and ash a pair of charred corpses. All that was left in the burnt-out husks was the crystals. She picked them up and put them in a box each. ¡°Found anything?¡± Tizare appeared in the broken doorway. ¡°These two, and their crystals.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ve found nothing. Any food, tools and supplies have been taken, even the nails from the boats have been removed, the rest is all crispy¡­ I think we both know who¡¯s been here.¡± ¡°Your former compatriots?¡± ¡°Yeah, all I can say is that I sort of admire how thorough they have been¡­ They even took the things that were nailed down, and the nails too.¡± He laughed dryly while wiping some ash off the remains of a burnt-out painting. ¡°So what did they get out of it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Early harvest produce, enough metal and supplies to conduct repairs, warm clothes and necessities¡­ Livegnar¡­¡± The last word made him kick the remains out of the way. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Livegnar, the thrall bound, I told you about them, didn¡¯t I? Those of our kin that have their crystals carved out them and survive?¡± Siravin appeared in the ruined doorway. ¡°Hoh? You know?¡± Because I saw them do it to my family once. Mind you demon hunter¡­ I¡¯m watching you. One wrong step and I will kill you.¡± Siravin made the gesture of having one¡¯s throat cut, to which Tizare merely grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not a demon hunter anymore¡­ But what¡¯s keeping you, huh? I¡¯d sure like to know that.¡± ¡°Her. She seems to trust you, but if you threaten her or attempt to take her life, I will mutilate you, kill you, revive you and kill you a second time.¡± ¡°Oohhh¡­ So, vindictive! It appears I¡¯d better remain on your good side Mariel, but tell me, Siravin was it? What¡¯s she to you? Girlfriend? Spouse? Best friend forever?¡± ¡°Neither of those, and I have no intention of telling you.¡± ¡°Awh, suit yourself then.¡± ¡°Will you two cut it out? Let¡¯s just do what we came here for and leave.¡± Mariel sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish up and get back to the ship.¡± The sun was setting by the time the volunteers had doused the remaining cinders and salvaged what remained in the village. The few scattered survivors who had been out in the fields and subsequently hidden themselves as the village burned, were brought aboard the ship. In total, two crates worth of items was all that had been salvaged, mostly valuable trinkets and some furnishings of sentimental value to the survivors. The boat master had gathered the crew, survivors and the volunteers on the main deck. Some were in various states of shock, others wept bitter tears over the incredible suffering and the ending of so many young lives. ¡°Unfortunately.¡± The boat master began. ¡°We have no facilities here for a proper funeral, therefore I propose that we make all due haste to our destination. The wind is picking up and will make for a quick journey.¡± ¡°But who¡¯s responsible for this atrocity!?¡± One of the other passengers shouted. ¡°Per our findings¡­¡± Siravin stepped forward and addressed the gathering. ¡°Likely a big band of brigands¡­ Though unusually heavily armed and armoured. They took the adult population of the village as prisoners and likely forced labour, while the children and the elderly were all killed.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pursue them!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s find and kill them all! And free the prisoners!¡± The gathering grew increasingly agitated. ¡°That would be unwise for several reasons: First this ship is not fitted for battle, secondly the bodies will not last too long, and it would be dishonourable to bury them at sea and third, we¡¯re on a schedule.¡± The boat master shouted, trying to reign in the gathering with cold, calculating logic. He then shouted a couple of orders and the crew began recovering the anchor and preparing for departure. Soon the ship was underway. The wind had picked up, turning the sea white and frothy. As the sky darkened and the evening crept over the sea, the boat began rocking harder on the rough seas. In the cabin belonging to Mariel and her group, the stench of vomit hung in the air. Even Mariel had eventually been laid low by the weather but had managed to fall asleep before the worst of the sickness had got to her. Casindire and Saya were huddled together in the corner of the cabin. Both had fared very badly during the trip and the lack of nutrition had become apparent on their pale faces. ¡°Will you be alright on your own?¡± Tizare asked Saya whom weakly nodded. He picked up the bucket with vomit and made for the upper deck to empty it. ¡°By the gods this stinks¡­¡± He grumbled, keeping the bucket of liquid disgust at an arm¡¯s length. Somehow he managed to reach the upper deck without spilling any of the content and very happily emptied the bucket in the sea. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re there Siravin¡­ Let¡¯s not fight right now, we¡¯d both just slip and fall overboard.¡± Despite the wind, he could hear two sharp items slide back into their scabbards. ¡°Listen¡­¡± Tizare continued. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, and you probably hate everything I used to be¡­¡± He leaned against the railing, watching the sea beneath spray along the sides of the ship ¡°But really¡­ We both want the same things here, and besides, I couldn¡¯t help but notice you didn¡¯t remind everyone of our heritage¡­¡± ¡°I need your skills, that¡¯s all.¡± Siravin appeared next to him, he too looking out at sea, not bothering to turn his head. ¡°So you are capable of weighing the pros and cons¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck¡­ I¡¯ll kill any demon hunter that appears before me.¡± ¡°You and me both then¡­ Finally, something we can both agree on.¡± Demon Arc - Chapter 9: Adriested The port town of Adriested laid inside a bay, protected by strong fortifications on either side of its mouth. The city itself was ringed with high walls and a very busy mercantile city. The bay was filled to the brim with ships. Stacks wares were moved hastily around while tax inspectors bickered with sailors over imports. In the sky, above soared gulls, waiting for the fishers to turn their back to their wares for a split second. Mariel and her friends could not see or hear it, but as their ship appeared on the horizon, a silence fell over the docks as crowds began to form. The arrival had been announced ahead of time by a courier bird sent to the local administration. People began lining up, even a few fell into the sea from the pushing and sheer curiosity. Another cargo vessel hurriedly set sail and cleared an opening for the ship and its cargo to dock with haste. As soon as the ropes held the ship and a gang plank had been lowered, a group of the city guard, some clergy and some administrators all boarded the ship and went below deck to inspect the dead. Soon, the bodies were brought out of the hold on stretchers covered with black blankets. After this followed the clergy, carrying the boxes containing the crystals of those whose bodies had been burned to cinders. Last appeared the administrators, which immediately began to collect witness statements from the crew and passengers. Mariel and Siravin stood on deck together, watching the torches of the city light up the place like a thousand fireflies. Soon, Tizare, Saya and Casindire approached them. ¡°You know what Mariel? Despite me being a little bit against leaving you here with Siravin, I think this¡¯ll work out just fine.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­ Just stay safe out there¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine Mariel, we can hide in the nearby forest just fine.¡± Saya nodded. ¡°We used to do it a lot, and we¡¯ll keep an eye out for the demon hunters too.¡± ¡°Please¡­ Solid ground. Soon.¡± Casindire¡¯s tired mumbling earned her sympathy from the others, to which she flashed a worn smile. ¡°Still, you¡¯d be outside the walls and everything¡­¡± ¡°A whole lot safer to be outside these walls¡­ Not so many of your kin to go around out there.¡± Tizare then turned to Siravin: ¡°Are you ready?¡± No reply came, but he immediately gestured to the small row boat already prepared along the side of the ship. He threw down a ladder and all four descended rapidly and quietly. Soon, the sound of the oars meeting the water disappeared into the night, and Mariel was left standing alone on deck. ¡°Are they safely away?¡± The boat master approached her while filling a large wooden pipe with some strange leaves. ¡°Yes¡­ Thanks a lot for all your help... Though I don¡¯t really understand why you agreed to help us?¡± The boat master leaned against the railing and lit his pipe. Soon he blew grey puffs of smoke into the air, creating some perfectly formed rings for show. ¡°I used to serve with the navy. Unfortunately for us, the demon fleets were always coming up short in terms of tactics and experience. I was captured.¡± ¡°What happened to you? Did they torture you?¡± Her question made him smile. ¡°I can see why you think so, and our history books paint no pretty pictures. No. They treated us well, and soon let us return home.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question though¡­¡± ¡°For the money of course. Did you think I had suddenly changed?¡± The boat master smiled and revealed a sizeable leather pouch in his hand. ¡°Borrow a boat, no questions asked, never saw or heard anything about the passengers.¡± Mariel sighed and threw her hands up. ¡°Money isn¡¯t everything though¡­¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I agreed. Your human friends deserve a chance, and I¡¯ll abide by the treaty we signed with humankind.¡± The boat master finished his pipe and turned to head below deck. Mariel stopped him, reminding him of the payment they had earned for their help on shore. Grudgingly, the boat master handed her a handful of silver coins, and bid her good luck.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Mariel waited on the ship until Siravin returned alone. He climbed back up and jumped onto the deck. ¡°Welcome back¡­ Did they get into the forest safely?¡± Her question was met with an affirmative nod. ¡°I still don¡¯t agree with the level of trust you grant them¡­ But I¡¯ll ask you later, let¡¯s focus on the plan¡­ We should buy the necessary equipment and supplies and continue on our way¡­¡± ¡°Sure, but first, you and me both, need a bath¡­¡± They shared meaningful nods and turned away from the docks and towards the city proper. The streets were largely deserted save for some merchants closing their stalls and securing their stock in the many warehouses surrounding the market plaza. A few patrols of guards went past, breaking the silence with their perfectly synchronized footsteps. ¡°That looks good.¡± She pointed to a big building where an apprentice was covering up the outside furnishings with sheets. ¡°I think we should look around a bit more¡­ Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions¡­¡± His words fell flat as she had gone ahead to ask. ¡°Hi! Is this an inn?¡± She asked. Startled, the apprentice flew around like a cat about to lose two lives. ¡°O-oh! Sorry, right sure it is! We¡¯ve got plenty of well-kept rooms and other facilities¡­ Please go on inside and talk to the manager.¡± The surroundings which met them once they stepped inside met Mariel¡¯s expectations, and even Siravin felt compelled to look around with some amazement. The design spoke of well-considered choices, with economic solutions where possible and liberal use of paint and panelling. ¡°Welcome to the Weary Walrus! Would you like to stay? I have both double and single rooms and offer a variety of services for comfort and entertainment!¡± The manager threw his arms out in a welcoming gesture before proceeding to throw open his ledger to present them with options. ¡°Thank you, we¡¯d like two ro¡­¡± Mariel was about to place her order when Siravin interrupted her. ¡°We should share.¡± ¡°What? No. We¡¯re not close enough to hug, and you expect me to share a room with you¡­ Sorry, but no.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll save us precious money¡­ And isn¡¯t it unfair to the rest of the group that we splurge on comfort while they sleep in the woods?¡± Despite her best efforts, she felt herself unable to contain the guilt building up inside. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Unusual, coming from you who don¡¯t really see the others as anything but threats¡­¡± She retorted. ¡°I bet it¡¯s cold out there about now, and they¡¯ll have to take turns keeping watch in case wolves attack them at night¡­¡± ¡°Tizare taught me a thing or two about wolves¡­ He insisted on that part where wolves can be other things than animals¡­¡± Siravin, after much internal debate, finally relented and they placed an order for two separate rooms. ¡°Well you two certainly make for a fine couple! Or are you perhaps here as tourists together? Either way, here are your separate keys, and the payment is two silver coins a room, and one extra for each if you¡¯d like a bath tub, soap and a solid breakfast.¡± They paid up for the full package after justifying their decision to the other, and followed the direction they were given to their respective rooms. The manager shouted for his assistant to begin preparing bath water. Upon entering, Mariel was struck by how strangely familiar the room felt. While sparsely furnished with the typical desk, bed, closet and provided with a tub and some soap, it felt very homely. As soon as she had put away her things and settled in, there was a knock on the door and the assistant entered with her bath water. After a thorough scrubbing down she sat down in the tub and relaxed. The warm water felt nice to her and she almost began to drift off into a slumber but managed to remain awake. Her subconscious reach for the end of her braid was only met with water and emptiness. It had taken her a while to come to terms with the swift separation from most of her hair, leaving her with a shaggy, uneven and rather ugly hairdo, but the real pain laid in what her parents would think of her. She glanced over at her uniform and thought for a second to drop it in the tub after she finished, but stopped. It dawned upon her that this was the adventure she had secretly wished for. She was far from home, as a short-haired adventurer, wearing her first set of proper armour that did not for a second look particularly beautiful but, rather practical and sleek. Despite all her feelings of excitement over finally being on her own adventure, deep down she felt her uncertainty bloom. It would be dangerous, many might still die, and there was no telling when the sky might open and send another shower of death and despair raining down, nor how her parents were doing. She threw a handful of water at her face and shook away the drops. To strike out for herself, to make her own journey. It all felt strangely exciting. She was rather rudely pulled out of her ruminations by knocking on the door. ¡°Hey Mariel! Can I borrow your soap?¡± ¡°No! Go buy one!¡± ¡°I would, but you¡¯ve got all the money¡­ I¡¯m broke after renting that boat¡­¡± ¡°Oh for¡­ Fine! Turn around, face against the opposite wall, and if you peek, I¡¯ll murder you!¡± She hurriedly made herself decent, and peeked outside the door, Siravin stood next to the opening, his head turned to face the opposite wall. She handed him the soap and shut the door firmly behind her. ¡°Thanks... Listen. I don¡¯t know what you think, but I¡¯m going to bring you home.¡± He said to her through the door. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get home just fine on my own, but I am glad you¡¯ll be coming along.¡± ¡°Yeah, see you in the morning?¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± She listened to his footsteps until they disappeared, and then sat back down in the tub. Demon Arc - Chapter 10: Oddens Early next morning Siravin knocked on her door. They sat down together and ate the food Siravin had bought, without exchanging a lot of words. She still felt a little awkward about him, but reasoned he was simply that sort of person who would boldly assert himself by means of quiet stares. A short while after they split up outside the inn. Mariel went to look around the city and buy the remaining supplies they would need for the next leg of their journey. Siravin went to buy some clothes and weapons for himself. They made plans to meet by the dockside, and parted ways. The early morning town was as busy as she had expected, with shopkeepers hanging up signs, merchants haggling their prices and families cleaning their homes and buying groceries. In almost every aspect, she felt like she was at home: The streets hummed with the same conversations, children were playing in the streets with marbles and wooden toys and patrols of city guard marched. For the first time, she was in a big city and not covered head to toe in anonymous clothes. There was no need for her to hide her hair or her eyes as she was surrounded by her own kin. A myriad of differently coloured hairstyles and eyes from the fiercest red to the grandest purple looked at the sky, or appraised wares lined up in the stalls. The sense of being one with the crowd, a drop in an ocean gave her a sense of security she had not grasped all that well before. She passed along a long row of guild halls and trading firms housed in opulent buildings of all sorts of styles and d¨¦cor. The main market square was teeming with life, but she stuck to the side instead of entering the middle, a voice inside her reminding her of the similar situation she had been in that started the whole situation she was in. ¡°Gather around good people! The latest news from the capital and from around the world!¡± A town crier shouted from up on a big wooden podium. The crowds shushed on each other and began to gather around. ¡°As many of you know, recently there has been a lot of rumours circulating about raided villages and the disappearance of its inhabitants! Prefecture Commander Talerme assures us that the situation is mostly under control and that the rogue brigands soon will meet the noose!¡± A wave of cheering went up from the crowd, and the crier calmed them with a wave of his hand. ¡°Next up! Trade is at an all-time high this month! Providing us with unprecedented prosperity and growth! Our prefectural minister would like you all to labour hard and prepare for the coming of winter!¡± ¡°Also! The recent vote on the next public project has concluded! The winning project is the refurbishment of the central park! Gardeners and manual labourers are encouraged to submit applications to the city committee by the end of next week!¡± Mariel continued onwards, and soon the town crier¡¯s voice drowned out in the murmur of the crowd. She crossed a small street and found herself in a small back street, lined on both sides by neatly trimmed trees and small water canals flowing just under the paved road. Many of the tightly packed buildings had small stalls placed outside, where small families sold crafts and other minor products. Up ahead, she spotted a sign hanging from the supporting beam of a house. On the sign with faded words she could make out the word ¡°Oddens ¨C Trinkets and ¡­¡± The rest was washed away. From the fa?ade, it appeared to be a small junk shop, the inside of the windows was lined with all sorts of items and articles, stacked on top of one another. At first she wanted to move on, but decided to at least check if the shop had anything useful for the journey, like a comb or a map or something for her friends. A bell chimed as she entered a dim, dusty and quiet room. Every single surface of the shop was like the windows, stacked with items, some stacks reaching high into the ceiling. Warily, she took a few hesitant steps into the shop, nearly tripping over a box of whetstones on the floor. ¡°A visitor eh? Come on in! Make yourself comfortable¡­ Just take that stool over there¡­ Don¡¯t be shy, my assistant will clean up afterwards.¡± A weak, frail voice spoke to her from somewhere behind the stacks. ¡°Please Master, don¡¯t encourage our visitors to create a mess¡­ It already takes quite a toll on me to keep this all up.¡± Mariel heard another voice, but not through her ears, but inside her mind. ¡°Oh quiet down scales, you¡¯ll be just fine.¡± ¡°Um, excuse me?¡± Mariel walked around a big heap on the floor to find an old kinsman with a great white beard, discussing with what appeared to Mariel to be a dragon. ¡°Oh! There you are! Please child, come sit over here and tell me what you¡¯d like for Winterfair!¡± The old man patted his lap while making a smile, pierced by lacking quite a few teeth. ¡°Master¡­¡± The dragon creature placed one of its paws on its head and flew over to Mariel, hovering at a conversational distance in front of her. ¡°I apologize for my Master¡¯s behaviour¡­ Please find it in you to forgive him¡­ He¡¯s old and quite a bit mad¡­¡± The dragon¡¯s mouth remained firmly closed, and the voice resonated within Mariel¡¯s mind. ¡°Oy, who¡¯re you calling mad! I¡¯m only a little bit senile¡­ Wait. Who¡¯re we talking to again?¡± ¡°A customer¡­ Now please customer? What can Oddens, that is, Odds and Ends, provide for you today?¡± Mariel exchanged looks with the seemingly patient looking dragon and cast a glance over to the old kinsman in the chair. ¡°I¡­ Need gifts, but why do I hear your voice in my head?¡± Before the creature could answer, the old man tramped his foot on the floor. ¡°That¡¯d be¡­ Because, well because¡­ How did that happen again? Strange, I feel I should¡¯ve fixed a sign somewhere¡­¡± He went into deep thought but did not produce the answer. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± The creature began, but was promptly interrupted by the elder in the chair, whom with a wave of his hand began moving objects around the room. A pair of crates switched place with a broken chandelier and a couple of old swords, and the stack it all rested on appeared much more stable. ¡°Much better, so why don¡¯t you tell me your name young one? Or did I ask before?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mariel sir¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± He paused, looking around aimlessly. ¡°Sorry¡­ My master¡¯s name is Kalrian, and I¡¯m his assistant Siasfeh¡¯relinah¡­ Call me Siah, I am a dragonkin, a Mindling. We¡¯re also the only kind of dragon that can really talk, by sending thoughts into your mind.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Mariel threw Siah the Mindling a sceptical look. ¡°So is your master¡¯s¡­ Behaviour your fault then?¡± ¡°Not at all. In fact, I¡¯m the one feeding thoughts to him to keep Master, somewhat sane.¡± Siah made a gesture somewhat akin to smiling, revealing a set of incredibly sharp-looking teeth. ¡°I understand why you think so though, so its fine.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m happy to meet you both.¡± Mariel replied with some outstanding confusion still left in her words. ¡°I take it you must be an intrepid hero! I have just the thing for you my dear! Now¡­ Where is it.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, the whole room felt like it began moving at the same time.¡± ¡°Oh no! Master! Not now! We have a visitor!¡± Siah immediately pushed Mariel down on the floor and created a barrier around them. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just looking for, something¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Master usually doesn¡¯t drop anything too heavy¡­¡± Every single item within the shop hovered in the air just above the spot they had occupied previously. Then, the smallest items separated from the mess and gathered into a large floating ball of mess in one of the corners of the room. Similarly, all the other items were divided up, with only a case of cutlery and three broadswords falling onto the barrier protecting Siah and Mariel. With a clap of Kalrian¡¯s hands, the heaviest and largest items began settling on the floor, pikes and swords fit into barrels and crates stacked in tall towers. Soon the other items followed suit, and in a huge puff of dust and neglect, the items settled into perfectly balanced and presentable collections. ¡°There we go¡­ Now then, I have just the thing you want! A legendary weapon, thought lost in time and a part of a rare collection of three!¡± A stack at the opposite end of the room was lifted into the air, and a long, metal strongbox removed from the bottom. With a clack, the lid opened and an old, but still sturdy sword emerged. ¡°This is the legendary sword Eldenljos, forged with the dying breath of Velmer, a forgotten god of the forges¡­¡± The Kalrian began rambling on about the sword¡¯s mystical properties. ¡°Sorry, but that sword is a replica¡­ This is just a conversation for the two of us¡­ I don¡¯t know why master loves that sword so much, but he claims he wielded it briefly before my time¡­¡± ¡°¡­ And it¡¯ll only cost you five million.¡± Kalrian delivered his final stroke with a ludicrous price tag. ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t have that much on hand¡­ Sorry.¡± Mariel smiled warmly and gestured for him to put the sword back. With some disappointment, Kalrian put the box and the sword back into the heap. ¡°So then my child, what would you like then?¡± ¡°I want a comb.¡± ¡°Oh, I got plenty of those somewhere, I even got a legendary one.¡± ¡°Not really legendary.¡± Siah quipped in the back of her mind. ¡°Though it was used by a queen way back in time.¡± ¡°A normal one will do¡­ But I¡¯d like to buy something useful for my friends, that will help us on the journey we¡¯re on¡­ And it can¡¯t be legendary¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Legendary? I don¡¯t have any of that sort in this shop dear child, only junk to go around here¡­ My how messy it is here suddenly¡­¡± Before Siah could protest, Kalrian clapped his hands, and the stacks of items rose back into the air, cluttered together and spread themselves all over the room in a lethal shower of metal, various sharpened objects and tools in disrepair. Mariel opened her eyes to find herself once more shielded by Siah, and with a broadsword stuck in the floor just outside the barrier. Cinah dispelled the barrier, and a faint glow began to surround the wings on the dragon. Two small wooden boxes, a somewhat elongated metal case, a roll of string and a wooden tube appeared from the heaps. ¡°This is what you want I believe¡­ A comb, a set of soothing bells, one set of short swords, a good length of high quality bow string, and¡­ Vintage wine?¡± ¡°How¡¯d you make that list?¡± Mariel caught all the items in her arms somehow, nearly dropping the heap from the sheer weight put on her outstretched arms suddenly. ¡°You just visualized your friends¡­ I snuck a peek at them¡­ They seem really interesting, I picked these items to correspond to their interests.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s a fine selection you got, child! That¡¯ll be a total of one platinum, sixty-five silver... But you know, I do have a very rare master crafted broadsword around here somewhere¡­¡± Mariel gestured to the old, slightly rusty sword still halfway embedded in the wood floor. Kalrian nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s the one! Isn¡¯t it magnificent? It has lasted a good five hundred years by now I believe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rusty, old and the blade is bent¡­ It would take a lege¡­ No¡­ An amazing smith to even straighten it out. ¡°How dare you?! It¡¯s a rare piece of ancient history! I¡¯ll have you¡­ You¡­ Anyway, that¡¯ll be one platinum, sixty-five silver. I¡¯m sorry but I do tend to ramble a little now and then.¡± Kalrian Flipped open a nearby ledger the size of a stool, the big pages releasing a puff of dust and cobweb as the weight of the cover and its content met the nearby table. After leafing through a section of pages, he looked back up at Mariel. ¡°So, would you like those items?¡± ¡°Yes please.¡± ¡°Excellent, I shall relieve you of the required amount.¡± With a wave of his hand, A jolt struck Mariel¡¯s belt, followed by the mentioned amount in coins drifting out of her pouch and into a big metal strongbox by the fireplace behind Kalrian. ¡°You can have this backpack, free of charge, good luck with whatever you were going to do!¡± Mariel nodded and quickly put her items in the sack, then she threw the heavy sack over her shoulder and turned promptly to leave before the shop was restructured a third time. ¡°Oh wait just a moment child¡­ My little pet here hasn¡¯t been outside this place in a long time¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, twenty-five years and seventy-three days.¡± Siah whispered to Mariel. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring her along?¡± ¡°You¡¯d entrust¡­ Her to me? A stranger? I¡¯m sorry, but that doesn¡¯t sound like a very good decision.¡± She tried to turn him down gently, but his response was to break an empty flagon with the snap of his fingers, and causing the bolt on the door to shut the door. ¡°Ah but it is, I¡¯d like for you to take her along. It¡¯s too much to explain, but I¡¯d like for her to go with you and relate back to me how the world is faring.¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­¡± She tried to reason, but the old man would hear none of it, crushing a small wooden box with a gesture. ¡°It¡¯s okay, if I¡¯m really burdening you, we¡¯ll just part ways outside, so just agree with him.¡± Siah whispered. ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll be off, goodbye.¡± ¡°Good luck on your journey across Avine! Oh, and look out for dragons, though they never show up when they¡¯re supposed to!¡± Mariel hurriedly left the shop and closed the door behind her. She took a deep breath of fresh air, a welcome change from the stale, stuffy and not least of all dusty interior. Looking around she could not see Siah anywhere, and wondered briefly where she went. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Siah¡¯s voice quipped from inside her mind. ¡°Where?¡± She looked around, still seeing nothing of the mindling. ¡°Inside your mind. Oh! What a beautiful city! And that¡¯s¡­ Wait¡­ I see, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll develop just fine, in fact you¡¯ll be surpass your mother no problem.¡± ¡°Hey! Stop rummaging through my concerns! I don¡¯t even know how you do that but stop it!¡± She shouted, gaining a few curiously looks from most bystanders within earshot. ¡°Sorry¡­ It¡¯s just so refreshing to look at something different for a change¡­¡± ¡°Well I don¡¯t care! Stop looking!¡± ¡°Fine¡­ If you form a pact with me, you may seal your memories from me, and anyone else who might possess the ability to read thoughts.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Mariel decided to whisper while continuing, trying to appear less conspicuous despite all the looks of curiosity and worry from the bystanders as she turned back and headed for the main square. ¡°I¡¯ll have to consume one memory; you can decide which one.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I remember those three boys who lived nearby that used to bully me a lot¡­ Can you take that memory from me?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem, but are you sure it would be wise to do so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a negative memory, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± A few seconds passed with nothing seemingly happening, Mariel took a turn around a corner, in the vague direction of the marketplace. A cart went past at a slow speed, loaded with barrels and drawn by a worn-out horse. As she continued across the street, Siah explained that she could manifest at leisure, but that she would remain hidden as much as possible. ¡°I¡¯m something of a prize¡­ Our kind used to be everywhere, influencing the minds of all kin¡­ And most didn¡¯t like that once they found out, so¡­¡± ¡°Even more of a reason to remain safe in the shop.¡± Mariel sighed. Side story: Serin - Chapter 1: Nobility ¡°Young lady Serinell! Do at least try to keep in step with the rhythm!¡± The servant lady continued to clap her hands. The rhythm created reverberated throughout the large but empty ballroom of the Gilvang fortress. ¡°No! I hate this! It is boring and outright pointless!¡± A young girl in a blue dress was practicing. Her steps were heavy and loud, and not at all in sync with the slow clap of the servant. ¡°Please, if you are not able to learn how to dance properly, how shall your mother find a good suitor for you? I must remind you that the good Lady Weisslilien is most eager to see you happily married.¡± The young girl named Serinell stopped, peeled off her heeled dance shoes and threw them, trying to hit the wall at the opposite end. ¡°I do not even want to be married! My brothers are all out doing great things! I want to be a knight too! Or even a squire, just to get me out of here!¡± ¡°Now now, they are all men, and have a sacred duty to defend these lands¡­ Just as your duty is to remain here and consolidate family power.¡± ¡°My big brother, is out there hunting poachers and killing dangerous predators¡­ The only thing killing me are my damn shoes! And it is working!¡± The servant shook her head and ended her clapping. She sighed deeply and hurriedly left through a door leading into the hallway. ¡°Daughter¡­¡± Serinell¡¯s father stepped in. A regal-looking man with a resplendent court attire and with a huge sword hanging down by his side. ¡°Father! Tell her I do not want to do this! I want to swing a sword! To fight dangerous and evil opponents!¡± Her father sighed and waved the servant lady away before entering. He pulled out a defensive knife while throwing his sword over to his surprised daughter. ¡°Defend yourself!¡± Before she had a chance to react, her father had closed the distance and by dodging just in time, got away with a few strands of her hair cut clean away. She drew the sword from its scabbard just in time to parry a wide swipe. Falling back, she could barely keep up some semblance of a guard against the incessant strikes from her father. Going back on the offensive after a brief pause in his attack, she made a series of strikes against his torso, all of which he expertly dodged or parried. After the last parry, she spotted a flaw in her father¡¯s stance and exploited it. With an upwards strike she sent his knife flying upwards, where it lodged in the roof. ¡°Hah! See father? I beat you!¡± She grinned, holding the tip of the sword against her father. ¡°Go on then. Kill me.¡± Her father said dryly. She hesitated, and before she knew it, her father had spun in behind her, the dagger was unstuck and fell down right into his grip. With one fluid motion he got in behind her and held the dagger down along the side of her throat. She could feel the cold metal on her skin. ¡°Let me be absolutely clear¡­ Serinell.¡± Her father whispered, his voice full of murderous intent. ¡°You are but a pawn to me¡­ My sons have secured my bloodline¡­ You are just an expensive travesty I have to get rid of.¡± To her shock, her father began to draw the knife backwards. The razor-sharp edge slid along her vulnerable skin and blood began to flow. ¡°I would lose nothing to simply kill you here¡­ And as long as you cannot kill¡­ All you can do, is become a tool for me to marry off as soon as possible.¡± Serinell wanted to struggle, the sharp pain and the very near, very real prospect of a slow death by bleeding, had her completely terrified. She felt the cold edge dig deeper and deeper into her neck. Suddenly the doors burst open, and a young servant came rushing in. ¡°Master! Please release the young mistress! I beg of you!¡± The servant girl rushed up and fell on her knees before them.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Serinell¡¯s father grunted, and landed a sharp kick in the abdomen of the servant, whom slid along the floor and came to a stop in a crumpled heap, struggling to breathe. He let go of Serinell and pulled the sword and scabbard from her before leaving with a loud bang as he slammed the doors shut behind him. ¡°Young mistress!¡± The servant gasped while trying to make her way over to Serinell whom lay clutching her neck. ¡°Thank Vysanneh you are alive¡­ Hold still.¡± She examined the wound. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, I can heal you right up.¡± The servant girl held her hand close over the wound, and a bright violet light sprang forth, enveloping the cut. At the same time, a faint glow emanated from the girl¡¯s ankle. Slowly, it closed up and the bleeding stopped. ¡°Tiumri¡­ Thank you, but you should not have done that¡­ Father could have killed you¡­¡± Serinell sat up and tightly hugged the smiling demon girl. ¡°Sorry young mistress, but your life is far more important than that of a lowly enslaved demon.¡± ¡°Will you please stop that? I have told you to use my name when we are alone. It makes my heart ache every time you say that. You are my only friend¡­ I do not want you to die, or think you are beneath me!¡± Serinell squeezed Tiumri tighter. ¡°Young mistress¡­ Please let me breathe¡­¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± She let go in a hurry and the two got to their feet. ¡°Now then young mis¡­ Ah, Serinell¡­ You are expected to attend your kilden lesson¡­ Please do not be late for it. I will stay and clean up.¡± With hesitation, Serinell nodded solemnly and headed for the door and her next lesson. Just outside the Weisslilien¡¯s estate lies a grand park, erected as a gift of thanks for several generations of faithful service to the many emperors and empresses that had gone before. A large marble fountain was built over a spring which kept the gardens plants supplied with water through a great many small canals dug into the ground. Flanked on both sides, open grassland stretched far afield, as a testament to the Weisslilien¡¯s incredible influence. Her Kilden teacher was an old man well into his seventies. A decorated war hero of many campaigns and sieges. His uniform served as proof of his rank within the Imperial hunters: A grand master seeker. ¡°You are late, Lady Serinell.¡± He grunted without turning around to face her. ¡°But you are finally here, so without further ado¡­¡± He bade her sit on the nearby bench where a set of books had been prepared, leaving just a small spot in the centre. ¡°Now then¡­ For the sixth time, and Acrypha will surely take me before you remember¡­ I will relate to you how we humans can draw upon Kilden to aid our endeavours.¡± He sighed and began his lesson. Kilden surrounds every entity in the world, from the soil to the very air itself. It is an inexhaustible energy which can be drawn upon to for a variety of different purposes and utilities. In order to draw upon its power, you must first create its sigil in the air in front of you to absorb kilden. Once complete, the sigil must be broken by your own hand, and only then will the spell manifest as the desired type. The more embellished the sigil, the stronger the spell. Once the process of creating the sigil is second-nature, it can it be substituted by a simple image in your mind. This is why the most learned and experienced, can fight without moving a hand, but cast with precision, high rate and terrifying magnitude. There is a down-side however. Drawing kilden from your surroundings, require you to pay up a piece of your spirit. Your spirit energy can be likened to ink, and your mind, the paper. Drawing a sigil requires ink, and if you run out, you cannot make any more. Your spirit is always being replenished, but can be hurried by eating, drinking, sleep and even the essence of some herbs in the form of elixirs. Then there are the differences between us and the demonkin. If we run out of spirit, we are exhausted. If a demonkin runs out of spirit, he or she dies. Somewhere on the body of every demonkin is embedded a special crystal. It serves as a storage for their spirit. It usually glows brightly, but diminishes as the demonkin cast their magic. Even their youngest children can do things like lighting a candle or create an orb of water, an act that takes an average human the better part of their childhood to grasp. They are very powerful, but if you can touch their crystal and thus siphon off their spirit, the crystal will shatter, and they will effectively seize to exist. Their bodies do not die when this happens and they can still obey and react to words, but the individual is still effectively dead¡­ At least that¡¯s how the theory goes. However, destroying the crystal is a last resort. If you can instead carve out a crystal from a living demon, the previously mentioned still applies, but the crystal can be ground down to a fine dust. If added to an elixir it can increase its potency thousand-fold. But know that research is being done to explore the possibilities of the crystals¡­ We may yet find an even more powerful application for it. The old man rambled on about the many wars fought between the humans and demons. Serinell¡¯s mind was however concentrated on a passing twin-tailed bluethroat bird, having been reminded once more why she had forgotten the whole lesson. Side Story: Serin - Chapter 2: Midnight Message It was late in the evening, and Serinell was in her room lazily looking through the thick books she had been ordered to read for the evening. Her room was opulent, with every soft surface made of silk or linen, the walls hung with expensive decorations and lit by the finest of beeswax candles. Her bed was easily worthy of any crown princess and it was here she had decided to crash with her books. ¡°Excuse me young mistress.¡± There was a knock on the door and Tiumri¡¯s voice could be heard from outside. ¡°Come in¡­¡± Serinell answered and the doors slid open. Tiumri always bore some signs of mistreatment from being an overworked demon slave. But to Serinell¡¯s horror; this time she appeared in the doorway limping on her left leg, with large black bruises and deep cuts on her temple. Her cheeks were swollen and her lips cracked. Her servant¡¯s clothes were torn in some places. ¡°Tiumri! Serinell sprang up and hurried over to support her friend. ¡°Young mistress¡­ I bring a message from the good master. He reminds you that there will be a ball tomorrow.¡± She continued while Serinell helped her over to her own bed to lie down. ¡°What did father¡­¡± ¡°Ah, he wished for you to understand the importance of tomorrow¡­ You see, he expects you on your best behaviour¡­¡± Serinell quickly brought the bowl of water she had by her bedside for her usual morning wash, and began to wipe away the blood with a wet cloth. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you¡­ Healed yourself up yet?¡± Serinell asked. ¡°The master wished for you to see what your defiance will cause¡­ And his treatment¡­ Forced me to spend almost all my brandt to stay alive¡­ I apologize young mistress; it appears I won¡¯t be able to serve you for a few days¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Call me Serinell! Please! Stop it!¡± She roared out in frustration. ¡°I apologize Serinell¡­ I meant no offense.¡± ¡°Flee from here, please.¡± Tears of frustration began to appear on Serinell¡¯s cheeks. She dipped the cloth, wrung it and placed it gently on the biggest bump on her friend¡¯s forehead.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Even if I did, I would die, they would hunt me down. At least here, I live. I can be of service to you, and my horrible selfishness makes me feel happy that you will call me your friend.¡± ¡°But I cannot stand to see you suffer so much for me¡­ There must be something I can do to free you¡­¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t. But I am grateful for your kind thoughts¡­ Perhaps after you marry, you could¡­ Take me along as your possession¡­ Though a share of wealth would certainly do you much better than my broken being¡­ That was a horrible idea, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why, do you keep on doing that? Talking yourself down, like you do not matter¡­ Like you are worthless or somehow a lesser person¡­ You are special¡­ If to no one else, at least to me!¡± Serinell declared out half-aloud. ¡°Young mistress¡­ I truly am blessed to be in your care¡­¡± Small tears began forming in the corners of Tiumri¡¯s eyes, and soon the droplets began running down her cheeks. The salty tears ran down her torn cheeks, causing her visible discomfort and pain. Serinell wiped the tears away with her hand and smiled. ¡°I promise to be on my best behaviour tomorrow.¡± ¡°Very well¡­ I shall inform the mas¡­¡± She tried to stand up but her aching body had long since given up on the concept of movement. Full of resignation she sank deeper into the soft bed. ¡°You will stay here tonight; this bed is too wide for one anyway.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing; it would cause you too much inconvenience¡­ I snore very loudly¡­ And toss around a lot!¡± Tiumri tried desperately to make herself out to be a terrible sleeping partner, but her words fell flat, and barely drew a shrug from Serinell. Serinell awoke the next morning to a light prodding on her cheek. She opened her eyes to find Tiumri standing next to the bed. To her surprise, all the wounds from the previous evening were gone. ¡°Good morning young mistress, please do make yourself ready and we will be fitting the dress you¡¯ll wear for the ball.¡± ¡°Morning. Tiumri? What happened? Well I am really happy to see you are back to normal, but how?¡± While Serinell washed, Tiumri explained that her kind had a special ability to heal. It was not magic in the sense of a specific spell, but rather that demonkin could replenish their spirit faster by experiencing positive emotions in themselves. She also explained to her that this was part of the reason why demon slaves were roughly treated. To keep the slaves in line, their spirit would be supressed. By cutting off positive emotion, and frequently forcing demons to spend their spirit sustaining their lives, they could never effectively prepare even remotely dangerous spells. ¡°So you see¡­ It was not my intention to reveal this to you, but thanks to your care and the inspiration I felt, I feel more alive than I have in a long time. The thought of the friendship you give me have saved me many times before.¡± ¡°You are my treasured friend¡­ That will not change, no matter what.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Now, if it would please you, we should fit your dress... I recall last time you complained about the length and the area around your waist and bust¡­¡± ¡°It is not necessary for you to repeat it!¡± She groaned with embarrassment. ¡°Not to worry, it is an easy matter to widen it just a little.¡± ¡°Stooop it¡­¡± Serinell pleaded. Side Story: Serin - Chapter 3: Unshackled The ballroom of the Weisslilien¡¯s oozed of splendour. The most expensive imported curtains draped the windows. Along the walls hung priceless images produced by the best and brightest painters of the continent. An entire set of dark-grain wood furniture, one of the most expensive types of wood, grown only on imperial-chartered ground, had been placed along the upper balcony overlooking the main floor. The red carpets were rolled out, and a complex chandelier made from Andarit crystal lit kept the room lit by its countless reflective surfaces. As part of the western side of the mansion, arrivals were handled through the main mansion entrance. ¡°Attention good lords and ladies, now arrives: Count Frandel, accompanied by his son Himar, and Lady Frandel.¡± The announcer introduced the new arrivals and returned to his spot by the doorway. About two dozen people had already arrived. Some were couples, accompanied by their first-born sons and an occasional daughter for the sake of appearance. Others were the higher lords and ladies whom mostly served as administrators and clerks and therefore did not waste time with feelings. Serinell passionately hated every second of it all. She had immediately sought out a secluded spot above the main ballroom floor and had not moved an inch since. Tiumri stood beside her quietly. For the occasion, it was customary that even the slaves and servants were given clothes of some expense to highlight the fair and generous treatment they received. Tiumri¡¯s otherwise worn and ragged servant¡¯s dress had been replaced with a more expensive, and less ragged version. ¡°Can we leave now?¡± She asked Tiumri, whom very subtly shook her head. ¡°How about we go change clothes? Then you can pose as me, and I do not have to be here? You even know how to dance.¡± The same response. ¡°Fine¡­ But you will stay with me until it is over.¡± ¡°Yes young mistress, that is my duty.¡± Tiumri lowered her head in submission. One of the other servants came up the stairs and whispered into Tiumri¡¯s ear. ¡°Young mistress, your father has arrived¡­ With your mother.¡± Tiumri announced with a deep sense of dread in her voice. ¡°Nooo¡­ Like this could not get any worse!¡± Serinell groaned. She despised her mother, even more so than her father. Where her father would remind her through physical abuse of her insignificance, her mother always managed to get under her skin. ¡°And now.¡± The announcer began, shortly followed by a trumpet fanfare. ¡°The hosts of this evening¡¯s festivities, His noble grace, Lord Weisslilien, accompanied by Lady Weisslilien!¡± A round of applause resounded around the room as Serinell¡¯s father and mother made their entry. Her father was wearing an embellished nobleman¡¯s garb, and her mother followed suit in an equally opulent dress. ¡°Hear me!¡± Her father began. ¡°Before we begin the festivities of dance, excellent food and idle chatter, my dear wife wishes to make an announcement!¡± ¡°Welcome friends, rivals and intrigue makers alike!¡± Her mother¡¯s opening sentence drew a round of laughter from the listeners. ¡°I have many slaves.¡± She began. ¡°Indeed, we all do! Through countless hours spent toiling ceaselessly for the benefit of the Empire and naturally, you my dear friends¡­ I have come up with what I will call a manipulation collar!¡± She held aloft a circular object, that sparked menacingly, made from a metal Serinell could not recall having seen before. ¡°A great murmur erupted in the crowd. ¡°This collar will supress any, and I mean any rebellious thoughts your slaves may carry! May I perhaps have a test subject? Lord Garen, surely you will meet my request? I heard your slaves recently tried to orchestrate your downfall? Is it not why your arm is broken?¡± The man named Garen nodded and roughly shoved forth a lean, bruised demon boy with his good arm. ¡°Aye! Go right ahead!¡± A pair of guards stepped forth and roughly grabbed the terrified boy by his arms. Despite his struggle, his malnourished body could not shake itself loose from the guards¡¯ iron grip. The whole room watched in silent anticipation as Serinell¡¯s mother clapped the collar around his neck. The boy let out a shrill cry of excruciating pain, and his struggle became more erratic. The collar began to glow strongly, and soon, the boy went limp. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Lord Garen asked. ¡°Good riddance.¡± ¡°Not at all. Watch. Release the boy.¡± The guards let go and the boy crashed to the floor. He soon stood upright while lazily swinging back and forth. ¡°Kneel.¡± Serinell¡¯s mother said, and the boy immediately dropped to his knees, to resounding applause from the onlookers. ¡°Strike me.¡± The next order was given, but the boy merely stood himself up. ¡°This collar is linked to the person who last held it and put it on its wearer. Therefore, only the owner may issue orders, and believe me, it can be anything. You may give a collar bound slave any order, and they will obey it without question.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The loud applause mixed in with approving comments. Serinell¡¯s mother removed the collar from the boy, and held it aloft. ¡°It is still in a testing stage, but if it is produced in quantity, we can all sleep soundly, without fear of our own servants turning on us!¡± On the upper floor, Serinell was looking on with disgust plainly visible on her face. She had occasionally snuck a glance behind her and noticed that Tiumri was white as snow, and hard pressed to maintain her composure. ¡°Hi sis.¡± Serinell heard a familiar voice and turned around to find her second older brother standing idly next to Tiumri. Her brother too was dressed for the occasion, and appeared equally uncomfortable. ¡°Big brother¡­ When did you get here?¡± She asked, as her brother slumped down in the chair next to her. ¡°Just earlier¡­ I guess you¡¯ve heard the news?¡± She nodded in response. ¡°Listen¡­ I shouldn¡¯t even be talking to you¡­ But things are happening, and you are part of them. Do you see that guy down there? That bearded one who¡¯s admiring the Duchess of Ela¡¯s bum? That¡¯s your future husband.¡± Serinell had to bite her lip hard in order not to scream. While her apparent husband appeared a typically average man in height, he was easily twenty years her senior and wore the most disgusting of snooty expressions. ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked. ¡°That¡¯s not important¡­ What¡¯s important is that later in the evening, you two will be publicly wedded¡­ Right here in this hall¡­¡± Her stomach turned upside down, and the spreading feeling of disgust flipped over twice and became acidic as it churned around. ¡°You have to escape.¡± Her brother whispered. ¡°I, haven¡¯t been there for you, but this one time, I¡¯ll do what I should as your brother, and tell you to leave¡­ My arranged marriage has been nothing but a political play chip.¡± He sighed and revealed his hand empty, without the gold ring that would usually sit upon his finger. ¡°But it is too late¡­ I cannot escape anymore.¡± ¡°Her brother stood up abruptly and left in a hurry. She watched him leave and noticed a small slip of paper drop to the floor behind him. She immediately picked it up and read its contents: ¡®Head over to the second-floor, eastern corridor. A rope is hidden behind the curtains, use it to climb down. Avoid the perimeter guards and make your way to the small clearing where we used to play when we were younger. A horse will be waiting there for you¡­ Good luck little sister. I left you some coins and a couple of letters of introduction to the biggest guilds. Leave the empire soon. And maybe someday we¡¯ll meet again under happier circumstances. Your brother. Daristan.¡¯ Serinell put the slip to a nearby candle and burned it. She then stood up and motioned for Tiumri to follow her. They left through the door, but the guards outside stopped them. ¡°My apologies Lady Serinell, but we have clear instructions that you may not leave.¡± The guard brusquely placed himself in front of her. ¡°I am feeling sick¡­ I must have eaten some bad food¡­¡± She clutched her stomach, and the guard¡¯s resolve faltered. ¡°Even so, you must¡­¡± ¡°No good, I must vomit¡­¡± She interrupted, and blocked her mouth with her hand while making some convincing gulping sounds as the guards¡¯ faces visibly paled. ¡°Let us pass, the young mistress is clearly not feeling well! It would ruin the family reputation for her to vomit in public!¡± Tiumri joined in with a forceful plea, and the guard finally relented and let them pass. They hurried down the corridor as quickly as they could. Following the directions, they soon arrived on the second floor of the east wing. The ongoing ball meant that almost all the staff and guards were busy maintaining watch on the event. A few scattered guards maintained the patrol outside, their bright torches highlighting them against the dark forest background. They began searching the nearby curtains and soon found a coil of taut rope. ¡°I wish this was the first floor¡­¡± Serinell mumbled while seizing the chance as the closest guard rounded the mansion corner. ¡°We would have been spotted on our way here¡­ This is better, but certainly riskier.¡± ¡°How can you be so calm? My heart is pounding like it is the end.¡± ¡°Sorry young mistress¡­ It¡¯s just that I am alert¡­ The heart-pounding usually comes later.¡± Tiumri took hold of her dress and forcefully tore a deep gash into the centre, and instructed Serinell to do the same. ¡°It will help you move Serinell¡­ We should also get rid of our pumps once we are clear.¡± Serinell nodded while watching as Tiumri was first out of the window, and climbed down with relative ease. She then followed her down. The risk of falling kept her thoughts focused on holding onto the rope, and with great care, she managed to lower herself down to the ground. They quickly pulled off their pumps and began running for the forest edge. The well-trimmed grass between their toes soon gave way to the typical pine clad, stinging feeling of the wild forest. ¡°Wait, we¡¯re going that way.¡± Serinell pointed down along the edge of the forest. They headed a little deeper into the dark forest, soon after, they could hear some muffled shouts and the clattering of armoured boots running. Soon the sounds of alarm were drowned out by the thickly grown trees as they followed a small path leading deeper into the forest. ¡°Down there¡­ It has really been a long time. Me and my brother used to escape out here whenever mother or father would have a fight. We could feel safe here and have fun¡­ We used to bring food and other things out here, and bathe in the river in that direction¡­¡± Serinell smiled, remembering the happy memory. As they entered the clearing, they spotted the saddled horse bound to a tree. Serinell mounted up while Tiumri freed the horse and then joined her in the saddle. ¡°Sorry boy¡­ But you¡¯ll have to carry two people¡­ Will that be okay?¡± She patted the horse, whom neighed with some disdain. They continued along the small forest path in relative silence. Tiumri kept looking over her shoulder with worry. ¡°We¡¯ll be alright, if my brother is good for anything, it¡¯s confusion¡­ In two days, we¡¯ll get to the border.¡± ¡°I know Serinell, but I¡¯m worried. I don¡¯t even know what to do with my freedom.¡± ¡°Find someone special, settle down and get a new name, I think that would suit you well.¡± ¡°Really? But that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°No, some nations around the empire turn a blind eye to demons settling in¡­ You may have to prove yourself a lot, and maybe forever, but you¡¯ll be safe, and you can build a life for yourself.¡± She then listed some of the more open-minded countries and states, from a book she had read long ago. Tiumri fell silent while imagining the possibilities. ¡°I¡¯ll change my name to Kalisina.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just go with Serin. It¡¯ll be a little bit spiteful to my family, and because you used it when I was a child.¡± ¡°I admit, I had trouble pronouncing your name back then¡­¡± ¡°Eh, you¡¯ve still not got it quite right.¡± ¡°What?¡± The two rode on through the night, sharing their hopes and wishes for the future. Through the silence of the forest, the half-moon hanging high above, leading them forward. Demon Arc – Chapter 11: The Forges After a while of walking, and the sack beginning to bite into Mariel¡¯s shoulders, she decided to get some rest by a small fountain. The location she had decided to stop at appeared to be the artisan¡¯s area. Great mechanical bellows kept the vast forge area lit and hot. A lot of people, demons and men side by side struck the red-hot metal with heavy hammers. Carts lined up and were promptly filled with tools, crates filled to the brim with nails and other metal commodities. Tradesmen went back and forth looking at lists, shouting orders and hurrying the weary apprentices that swarmed around the grounds fulfilling their menial labour. ¡°So, why did your master send you away?¡± Mariel asked quietly. ¡°I, quietly manipulated him, but don¡¯t worry. In a way, I¡¯m now split between you, and I can still hear and influence his mind, even though my physical form remains here with you.¡± Siah quipped happily from somewhere inside her mind. ¡°Do I need to feed you?¡± ¡°A fair question¡­ The short answer is yes.¡± ¡°And the long answer is that you want to eat my finger or something¡­¡± ¡°Ewww¡­ I don¡¯t like demon flesh, too leathery.¡± ¡°How about human?¡± ¡°Tasty, but eating any truly sentient beings carries with it a lot of social stigma¡­ Let me just hunt a rabbit or something from time to time okay?¡± ¡°But, there are beastkin in this world, right? What about them?¡± ¡°Most of them don¡¯t mind, they think themselves superior¡­ By the way, did you know that humans have this silly notion of being an evolution of monkeys? Yet there are places where they consume monkey like some sort of delicacy?¡± ¡°Seems¡­ Weird¡­¡± Mariel grimaced. ¡°Not everything is meant to be understood.¡± Just then, a person, a city administrator appeared surrounded by a group of six guards and one aide carrying a wooden lockbox. He climbed up onto a podium and the merchants and smiths standing around hurried over. The administrator opened what appeared to be a decree and began reading. ¡°Considering the recent events along the coast, Adriested city council has decided to issue a request for weapons and armour to be produced immediately, and of the finest quality. About two-hundred sets of arms and armour to outfit a special hunting group tasked with unveiling the cause of the recent attacks.¡± The administrator then took possession of the wooden box from his aide. ¡°Each of these slips requires you to produce ten full outfits, complete with arms and armour¡­ We expect our purchase to be met in detail, and of good quality. You will be fined for not supplying the required amounts by the written date. The surrounding merchants began to push their way towards the administrator, but the guards locked their shields and stood their ground. The administrator opened the box and began to hand out the orders to the tens of grappling hands hoping to fetch a good number of quotas for themselves. ¡°Hm? Did something happen recently?¡± Siah asked, her voice carrying a ring of curiosity to it. ¡°Yes¡­ I guess you could have a look for yourself, right? Whispering to myself like this feels weird.¡± Siah fell silent for a short while, likely sifting through her memories in search for the whole picture, frequently interrupted by strange thinking noises from the back of her mind. ¡°I see, you¡¯ve had it pretty rough¡­ And a whole bunch of murderous humans are going rampant in the countryside.¡± ¡°What do you think about it? Not having heard of it before now?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Siah paused. ¡°It appears clear that there¡¯s some sort of escalation here, but humankind has not shown itself to be this powerful¡­ Well with exception of those wielding the lege¡­¡± Mariel interrupted Siah¡¯s rumination instinctively when she mentioned the word legendary. ¡°Stop. I¡¯m sick of that word.¡± ¡°I understand, but I think you should know that the old sword you dug up in your garden when you were young¡­ Was the real Eldenljos¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mariel shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ Such a thing would not just be causally buried in my garden.¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s name, wouldn¡¯t happen to be Raseignar? He was the last one to possess the sword to my knowledge.¡± ¡°No, my fa¡­ Papa¡¯s name is Arwaro.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Well no matter then, it¡¯s probably just another replica.¡± ¡°Hey there, I¡¯ve never seen you around here before¡­¡± Mariel turned her head to find a young kinsman about her age standing close to her, smiling warmly. ¡°¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry I work here you see, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice such an upstanding, fair maiden such as yourself being here of all places¡­¡± ¡°Um, are you ill?¡± ¡°No! Not at all! I just figured you¡¯d be lonely sitting here by yourself!¡± He closed the distance and sat down next to her. Mariel struggled to supress her need to move, feeling uneasy with such a sudden intrusion into her space. Without any pause, the young male continued: ¡°You know, I could take you for a tour around the city, you don¡¯t seem to be from around here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯d rather prefer to stay here.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you perhaps interested in metalworking? I could learn you a good technique for handling a red-hot sword, if you get my drift.¡± A cold shiver ran down her spine, and she threw him a look of utter disgust before standing up and hurrying to leave. ¡°Hey! Wait! It was just a joke okay?¡± He stood up abruptly, and followed after her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take a hint and scram?¡± She flipped around and growled at him. The young male stopped in his tracks, and after a while nodded and turned around to head back. ¡°I could¡¯ve gotten rid of him or you.¡± Siravin appeared next to her, his torn suit had been replaced by a strikingly similar set of leather armour to her own. A long fitting dark cloak, and a set of brown leather armour reinforced with metal plate covering the torso, shin and shoulders.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°¡­ I managed, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°True, well done.¡± ¡°Thanks, should we get going?¡± ¡°Ah, sure, but¡­ What exactly have you been buying? It looks really heavy.¡± He stepped in behind her and lifted the backpack in his hands. ¡°Gifts for everyone, don¡¯t worry, I promise they¡¯re really useful!¡± She smiled. Siravin sighed and shook his head. ¡°I see, so what can I look forward to then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Have you bought anything edible?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Siravin offered to carry the backpack, but was turned down. After a short while of walking through the streets they ended up at the marketplace. Immediately, they both dove headlong into the crowd, and emerged at the other end, with another backpack worth of supplies for the next leg of the journey. Sunlight was fading by the time they crossed the drawbridge leading out of the city. ¡°That all took a lot longer than expected¡­¡± Siravin mumbled while looking in the direction of the setting sun. ¡°We should hurry before it gets any darker.¡± ¡°Did they go far from the coast?¡± ¡°No, they should be somewhere inside that forest you see at the edge of that patch of farmland over there.¡± Siravin pointed to a dark, eerie looking forest in the distance. They continued towards the forest, and soon passed through the outer gates protecting the drawbridges. One of the guards on duty stopped them. ¡°If you intend to travel, you should be aware that the countryside is particularly dangerous now, we have received numerous reports of raided villages and stolen crops.¡± ¡°We have heard the rumours, we¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°Safe travels then and may Tyweriak keep your swords alert¡­¡± They headed down the country road. Behind them, a caravan of trade wagons and some armed riders were given the same warning and soon thundered past them at the fastest possible speed. In the nearby fields, the farmers were finishing up on the day¡¯s field work and were gathering around the local well to wash and drink alcohol. ¡°Hoy there travellers, Care to sit down with us for the evening?¡± A large, muscular farmer came over waving a pair of tankards in his hands.¡± ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re only passing through and must be on our way.¡± Siravin politely refused the offer while gently pushing Mariel along. ¡°Be careful out there! Rumour is that the forest is pretty dangerous these days!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be careful! Enjoy your ale!¡± They quickly continued along, leaving the group of farmers to their revelry. A rider came up behind them and thundered past, his saddlebags heavily laden with what appeared to be letters and packages from the lack of noise, all the bags bore a seal neither of them recognized. After a short while, they reached the forest edge, and as soon as they could no longer hear or see anyone else coming down the road, they quickly headed into the undergrowth. Despite the easy going, Mariel kept lagging behind, her gaze wandering between the many trees. A broken branch under her feet made her nearly jump. ¡°Quiet¡­ What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± He took a firm grip of her arm. ¡°Last time¡­ We were attacked¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there, I think. Just keep it quiet¡­¡± ¡°¡­ If this is your notion of quiet, I¡¯d hate to hear you being loud¡­¡± Tizare¡¯s voice appeared from somewhere close by. Siravin sighed and clenched his fist, dissolving the cracking lighting in his hand. Around a nearby tree, Tizare appeared with his bow drawn. ¡°Welcome back¡­ I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve returned Mariel safe and sound, at least I can count on you that much.¡± Tizare quivered his arrow and smiled. ¡°If this was a city, I¡¯d have detected you.¡± Siravin spat. ¡°Oh, I have no doubt, but the forest is my home, and even your abilities would stand little chance out here¡­ But let¡¯s not stay here, we made camp in a bear¡¯s den¡­ It¡¯s not far¡­ Saya, you can come down too.¡± Mariel jumped as Saya landed like a cat next to her, before she could say anything, Saya put her arms around her in a hug. ¡°Welcome back, I missed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a day, but I¡¯m happy to see you too!¡± ¡°Later ladies¡­ Let¡¯ go.¡± Tizare led the group on through the forest. The terrain changed gradually to more rugged and rocky terrain, trees clung onto the rocky outcrops hanging over a small river running through the forest. They jumped across and soon arrived outside a small cave at the bottom of a small cliff. A fire had been lit inside, and next to it sat Casindire, whom jumped to her feet as they approached, while waving dagger around wildly. ¡°Relax Cassy, it¡¯s just us. We found Mariel and Siravin.¡± Casindire hesitated for a moment, but put the dagger down. ¡°Tizare, stop doing that¡­ I told you to announce your arrival¡­¡± They sat down around the fire again and Siravin began sharing out the supplies and tools. Mariel took her backpack and took out the items she had bought and laid them out in front of her. ¡°Hey¡­ Mind telling me who you intended these gifts for?¡± She whispered, hoping that Siah had not fallen asleep. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Siah whispered back. Under the mindling¡¯s careful guidance, she began to pass the cases out. Siravin received the metal case, Tizare got the roll of string, Casindire accepted one of the wooden boxes, and finally Saya took the wooden tube, with some curiosity. Tizare immediately took out his bow and replaced the string with his gift. After a couple of practice draws he smiled from ear to ear. ¡°This¡¯ll do nicely¡­ Thank you Mariel.¡± Next out was Saya, whom pulled an old, reinforced glass bottle from the wooden tube. ¡°Oh, alcohol! Now that would really brighten the mood.¡± Tizare grinned. Saya threw him a sour grimace and began to wipe the dust and grime from the old bottle. As the label emerged from behind the dust, a look of astonishment began to appear on her otherwise expressionless face. ¡°A blue gleam ice wine¡­¡± ¡°A what?¡± Siravin¡¯s interest was piqued, while he worked to pick the lock of the box. ¡°The vintner responsible for this lost everything in the war¡­ My parents, shared one sip of this at their wedding ceremony¡­ I remember the pictures.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll carry that bottle home? That will only slow us down.¡± Siravin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it.¡± Casindire stood up abruptly, dangling from her hand was a small silver chain, at the end hung a small golden bell, which chimed from her movement. She walked over to Mariel and knelt beside her. ¡°Thank you for your wonderful gift¡­ I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t understand¡­ But these bells you brought for me, they¡¯re special for their sound¡­ They are used to soothe pain and calm the mind. I will treasure them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡­ I hope they¡¯ll help.¡± Mariel flashed a kind smile. With a loud crack, Siravin broke the lock on his box and opened the lid. With some surprise, he retrieved two blades from the box. The blades were gently curved; the metal bore a fine pattern which Mariel recognized as the result of folding the metal and fusing it together, finally tempered and sharpened to perfection. ¡°Thanks, they almost feel like they were made for me.¡± Siravin nodded. ¡°So I didn¡¯t waste our funds after all?¡± ¡°You still did, but I appreciate that you got these items, they¡¯ll come in handy in getting home.¡± Siravin shrugged and made some practice swings and some blade tricks with the two short swords. ¡°Good balance, strong¡­ These will do¡­ So, what did you get for yourself? Jewellery? A famous weapon?¡± Everyone gathered around Mariel, whom hesitantly opened the last wooden box. Inside laid a simple comb, cut and shaped out of amber. ¡°That¡¯s, unusually¡­ Frugal, it makes me a little sad that you would get us all these fine things, while keeping something so, common for yourself. Not that I don¡¯t appreciate it though.¡± ¡°None of you realize how important this comb is to me, so from my standpoint, I¡¯ve really been rather selfish.¡± Mariel closed the lid on the box and put it away in the backpack. ¡°Long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Tizare smiled and retrieved the map from his pack, rolling it out on the ground. He traced his finger on the map along their path, his finger hovering just outside Adriested on the map. He then traced two different paths, explaining them both as he went. The shorter route would take them upriver, and across hilly terrain, and some smaller peaks marked out on the map. The long route would be around the hills, and down a river on the other side, both paths ended by a big marker with bold text: Carastved. ¡°Those are the choices¡­ We¡¯ll avoid the main host of our enemies by taking the long route¡­ The short route is quicker. Your thoughts?¡± ¡°Long route.¡± Casindire voiced her opinion first with some conviction to her tone. ¡°Shortcuts are bad.¡± ¡°I agree with her.¡± Siravin nodded. ¡°And the rest? Saya? Mariel?¡± ¡°With you. Long route.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one more to the long route with you Saya, so what is our leader¡¯s opinion?¡± He cast Mariel an expectant look. ¡°Long route, we¡¯ll be safer. I think the altitude will also give us better warning¡­ And we¡¯re a small group, so we¡¯ll be able to hide even up there.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through, well done Mariel.¡± Tizare rolled the map back up and put it back in his pack. ¡°So we should all get some rest. Saya? Will you keep watch? Or should I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Ah, alright¡­¡± With Tizare taking the first watch, the rest found themselves a spot to sleep in. Casindire, Mariel and Saya found a spot for themselves close to each other, while Siravin leaned himself against the stone. ¡°By the way, while you sleep, I¡¯ll be able to partake in your dreams¡­ If you want me not to, you should perhaps excuse yourself for a bit.¡± Siah whispered, but got no response, Mariel much too tired to respond. Demon Arc – Chapter 12: The Climb Mariel woke up early in the morning to find Saya at the cave entrance, keeping watch. Saya suggested they go to a nearby river to gather water and do some washing away from prying eyes. They gathered up the flasks and water skins and woke up Siravin to take over the watch. They walked for a while and soon arrived on the bank of a forest river, where the water ran crystal clean along the rocks. They filled up their supply and washed away the sleep from their eyes. ¡°Did you have a bath while you were in the city?¡± Saya asked, while running the cold water through her hair. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I could tell, you smelled nicely of soap¡­ It was really pleasant sleeping next to you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Um well I did bring a bar of soap, if you¡¯d like to use it¡­ I could keep an eye out for the others.¡± She handed Saya the small soap, which made her lips turn into her rare but sincere smile. With some hesitation, Saya stripped down and despite the cold, she sat down naturally and soon the soap bubbles were floating downstream. Mariel stood by a nearby tree and watched. Saya¡¯s mark was even clearer out in the open. In the light, she could tell how deep and far it ran, the entire length of her back. Her entire body was very fit and strong, and Mariel found herself wondering if she too would look the same when returning home. ¡°You¡¯re really strange Mariel¡­ You¡¯re looking at something tasty, and yet you only appraise it like a book¡­¡± Siah appeared in full next to her, sitting by her leg. ¡°You¡¯re not sampling my friends¡­ If you¡¯re hungry go find something else than human or demon to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit¡­ But despite having only been away for a day¡­ I¡¯ve already seen quite a lot; I look forward to the next stretch.¡± ¡°Mariel? Is someone there with you¡­?¡± Saya, who had quickly scrambled for the bare minimum of clothes looked at her with some alarm. ¡°Ah, no! We¡¯re alone!¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± A short while later, Siah returned and merged back with Mariel. ¡°In case you were wondering, I ate three rabbits, one deer and about your hand full of berries.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t need to know, but thanks I guess¡­ With that said¡­ Won¡¯t you ever need to¡­ You know.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ But trust me, I¡¯m housebroken.¡± ¡°Great¡­¡± She sighed, while trying hard to not picture a lump of excrement inside her head. Saya, whom had put her clothes back on came over to her while wringing the last water out of her short hair, wearing a look of satisfaction on her face. She returned the now much smaller bar of soap and together they began to head back to the cave. Upon their return, they found the camp already packed up, and everyone waiting for them. ¡°Good morning.¡± Siravin picked up his backpack and made a last round of checks on his armour. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you. I think we¡¯ll have fair weather today, so we should be able to get far.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll continue in that direction at least until the sun reaches its zenith¡­ Oh and Mariel, we¡¯ll be doing some practice sword fighting on the way.¡± Tizare took a wooden sword from his belt and handed it to her. ¡°But, I can¡¯t do that with this pack on me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯ll teach you¡­ So, shall we get going?¡± The group began on the trip through the increasingly rough terrain. The forest was full of native wildlife and the good weather had soon dried up the morning dew from the leaves. The forest continued uphill for some time and the group made good progress. After a time, the forest began to give way to more moss and shrubs. Finally, they emerged onto a large, green plateau stretching beyond the horizon. ¡°Can¡¯t we sit down for a little bit?¡± Mariel gasped. Struggling to keep herself upright, her legs feeling like jelly and barely able to keep her standing. ¡°I¡¯d like a break too¡­¡± Casindire slumped down on the ground. ¡°Walking in a city is hard work, but¡­ Am I really at the top?¡± ¡°You are, well done.¡± Saya placed her arm around Casindire whom smiled happily. ¡°I never thought I would ever go anywhere outside a city¡­ And now I¡¯m on a mountain¡­ I wish I could see it.¡± ¡°Think of a vast field of grass, just higher up.¡± Tizare took off his backpack and walked a couple of meters away. ¡°Okay Mariel, time to practice¡­ And keep your backpack on.¡± ¡°What¡­ But I want a break! I can barely stand!¡± ¡°Tell that to your enemies. They might just capture you instead of slaughter you outright.¡± With an annoyed groan, Mariel drew the wooden sword from her belt and came towards Tizare slowly, still straining from fatigue and the weight on her shoulders. She made a couple of swings against Tizare, whom with some smart smirking, slid away from her strikes, before he placed a lazy cut on her arm. Undeterred, she turned right on her heels, and swung for his right shoulder, but he moved away once more. She fought to keep her breath under control, as Tizare went on the offensive. She managed to parry his first, and most savage strike, but before her weary body had managed to catch up, he swung gracefully around and made three quick swings against her side, left thigh and a finished with a stab at her shoulder. The pain, exacerbated by her fatigue finally took hold, and she slumped to the ground.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Tizare lowered his wooden sword and drew it very gently along her throat before extending his hand to help her back up. ¡°Well, you did last longer than I had expected... I¡¯d say you¡¯re slowly, but steadily improving!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it, again, I couldn¡¯t land a single hit, and moving with my backpack is almost impossible¡­¡± She gasped. ¡°Hey this is what, your second? Third time? I¡¯d say you¡¯re a natural at it.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I agree with Tizare on this one¡­ For having never actually used a weapon until recently, you¡¯re doing well.¡± Siravin interjected while taking the sword from her hand. ¡°But you need to train even more.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­ I¡¯ll do my best!¡± They spent a short while taking in the sights and staking out their next course. The sun stood high in the sky and the temperature remained cool. ¡°Draw, aim and let go quickly. Don¡¯t wait¡­ Try it.¡± Saya was advising Mariel on archery, and stood behind her, gently nudging her limbs and posture into position. Mariel drew the arrow, pulling with all her might she got a gentle curve on the bow, her arm trembling as she struggled to keep the arrow between her fingers. She swiftly turned towards the target; six strips of dried meat, placed on a rock in a double layer, twenty meters away. She let the arrow fly. As it left her bow it shook violently, before passing over the target like an erratic fly. ¡°Ah¡­ It would¡¯ve been straight shot to the head that one!¡± Tizare stifled a giggle. Mariel threw him a sour look, but Saya quickly brought her attention back to the matter at hand. ¡°The technique is a little difficult to grasp at first¡­ But you¡¯ll manage, try again.¡± Mariel drew another bow from the quiver she had borrowed, and sent another arrow flying towards the target. Her second shot trembled a little less, but landed short of the target. Before anyone managed to make a comment, she hastily drew another arrow, but fumbled, missing the string, and bungled her attempt. Saya took the arrow from her hand and put it back in the quiver. ¡°Don¡¯t get frustrated. Relax, and focus on your target.¡± Taking a deep breath, Mariel took another arrow, notched it, and drew. She let the arrow fly, and it struck the bottom left side of the lowermost jerkin. ¡°Hah! I hit it! Look! I hit it!¡± Mariel erupted into a loud celebration, to the cheers of the others. ¡°Well done Mariel, I knew you could do it.¡± Saya patted her shoulder. ¡°It was a really lucky shot¡­ But I hit the target this time, you¡¯re a great teacher Saya!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I, thank you¡­¡± Saya took the bow and quiver and hastily threw them over her back before turning away in silence. ¡°Now now, we¡¯ve stayed for far too long, we should continue on.¡± Tizare shook Casindire awake. After the arduous journey, up to the plateau, she had fallen asleep shortly after. The group carried on under the sun. The plateau had flattened, but often they had to go around small depressions in the landscape and around small lakes, which seemed to stretch on forever. They continued their journey, frequently interrupted by smaller breaks from the strain of the walking. The sun had begun to set by the time they decided to stop for the night and make camp. They made camp in a small depression in the ground and soon had a warm fire going. The conversation concentrated on types of alcohol, and a long argument over Saya¡¯s special edition bottle. At the height of the conversation, Casindire stood abruptly and motioned for Mariel to follow her. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Tizare shouted after them. They walked for about a minute, until the silence fell around them. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Mariel. Am I doing anything to help out the group?¡± She turned around, and despite a little fumbling, got hold of Mariel¡¯s hands. ¡°Ah¡­ Sure! You¡¯re carrying your share, and got along with Saya really well.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s face it Mariel, I¡¯m just a burden to the group right now. I¡¯m blind, I can¡¯t fight, all I can do is¡­ Well tell people about faith¡­ And I don¡¯t even need to do that¡­ We all have faith on your goal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not anything like that¡­ And they¡¯re all following along out of convenience.¡± Mariel tried to push the topic away, but Casindire responded by doubling down. ¡°Tizare and Saya adore you, Siravin seems a little obsessed with you, and I¡­ Well I just shamelessly use you to get back home.¡± Mariel kept looking at Casindire, she could tell that there was desperation behind her otherwise calm demeanour. She kept her hands firmly between her own, her grip cold and shivering. ¡°Ah you see, I¡¯ve been thinking about how you can contribute¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to put you to use, but I know you are sensitive to sound¡­ So, I was thinking you should be sort of a scout for the group¡­¡± A glimmer of hope began to spread over Casindire¡¯s expression, but the hope soon faded. ¡°Tizare and Saya are rangers, they can hear anything that goes on in a forest.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not in a forest right now¡­ So, I want you to concentrate, and tell me what you can hear.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yes, right now.¡± Casindire let go of Mariel and concentrated. Her breathing calmed, and she listened closely to her surroundings with a look of dedication and inspiration on her face. A long while passed, to the point of Tizare coming over to ask how things were going. Eventually, she stopped and shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t hear anything close by, apart from your breathing, our group and the cracking fire.¡± ¡°Good, that means we¡¯re perfectly safe for the moment.¡± ¡°Huh? But you already knew, right? Or Tizare, or Saya¡­ Siravin has to have¡­¡± ¡°No. You said yourself, Tizare and Saya are at home in the forest¡­ Siravin could find me in a city, by instinct¡­ Out here, you¡¯re our eyes, and our ears.¡± A small smile began to widen on Casindire¡¯s lips, which escalated into some light, hearty laughter. ¡°Thank you Mariel, you¡¯ve really thought so hard about this¡­ I¡¯ll do my best, even if it isn¡¯t much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I tried really hard, but I just don¡¯t know enough about the concept of being blind¡­ I don¡¯t even know all that much about you¡­ So, that was the best I could do.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a kind heart Mariel¡­ I appreciate your efforts¡­ If we have a quiet moment sometime, why don¡¯t we try to get acquainted? I can make some good cookies with the right ingredients, and¡­ No that¡¯s silly, we¡¯re in the wilderness, and pastries is still a long way off.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it sometime. I¡¯d really like that.¡± Mariel turned out with a monotonous reply. ¡°Really? Are you sure you aren¡¯t joking? I can¡¯t tell from your voice¡­ Are you playing me on purpose?¡± Mariel smirked, and after a little while of suspense, found herself unable to stifle her giggle. With some annoyance, Casindire shook her head. ¡°Sorry, but I couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity.¡± After a bonding moment, they returned to the campfire and sat down with the others. Immediately they received a hefty bombardment about what they had been up to together, but both merely deflected any questions with a smile and meaningful glances. Seeing their efforts futile, the others soon got settled in to rest. Soon the others were soundly asleep. Siravin slept off by himself, while Tizare and Saya remained within reach of each other. Casindire and Mariel sat tucked together in a small blanket for warmth. Demon Arc - Chapter 13: Skywatch The next morning, Mariel woke to find herself resting in Casindire¡¯s lap. A little confused, she sat herself up. ¡°Good morning Mariel, you looked really uncomfortable, so I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­ But how are you doing? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± She studied her closely, but found no signs of fatigue on her. In some strange way, she seemed wide awake and aware. Casindire shook her head and smiled. ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m wide awake and ready to get going.¡± ¡°Good morning you two¡­¡± Tizare yawned and sat himself up. ¡°So what did I miss? Anything that snuck up on us during the night?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ Which is a little strange¡­ I haven¡¯t heard any noise apart from rustling grass¡­ Like every animal has disappeared.¡± Tizare¡¯s expression turned serious. He stood abruptly and began looking around. ¡°Hey, Saya wake up.¡± He nudged Saya with his foot, and immediately, her eyes flew open and she scrambled to her feet. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We should get going¡­ Something in this area appear to have scared off the animals.¡± Mariel shook Siravin awake. He appeared drowsy and at first tried to go back to sleep. She shook him one more time and he woke up properly. They quickly gathered up their items and backpacks and formed up, with Saya and Tizare taking the lead, while Siravin brought up the rear. Mariel remained with Casindire in the middle. ¡°Are we in danger? I figured it wouldn¡¯t be all that unusual for animals to sleep too at night¡­ But not one appear to have woken up or moved¡­ And it¡¯s late in the morning already.¡± Casindire kept looking around, listening for any sound. They soon walked onto a small cliff giving them a good view of their surroundings. The valley sides descended sharply, down to the valley below. A series of rocky stripes into the forest below ended in a large river, splitting the valley along the middle. Along the banks were the broken remains of river barges, run aground, their cargo of barrels and crates either flowed along, or remained stuck on the riverbed. A large gathering of crows flew above. ¡°Seems the hunters have been busy¡­ They couldn¡¯t accomplish this all on their own.¡± Tizare mumbled, while leading the group along the outcrop¡¯s edge. As they arrived on the top of a small slope they spotted a tower in the distance, made of stone bricks and surrounded by makeshift stockades. A pair of individuals, apparently, soldiers, soon approached them. ¡°Greetings travellers, you are rather far from the main roads¡­ What brings you here?¡± One of the soldiers asked, his hand resting on the pommel of his sheathed sword. ¡°We¡¯re travelling eastwards to the coast, and heard in Adriested that the roads are dangerous these days, so we made our own path.¡± Mariel took charge of the answers, to which she felt her companions sharing approving nods. ¡°And the others? Who are they.¡± The other guard interjected. ¡°The two wearing masks are my loyal retainers, our kinsman is my dear friend and the human is my servant.¡± ¡°I see¡­ You must be tired then, why don¡¯t you join us at the watchtower, and tell us about these dangers? We¡¯ve been expecting messengers, but they are running very late.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be grateful.¡± The two guards nodded to Mariel and led them towards the watchtower. As they approached, another half-dozen soldiers emerged from the tower and set up a cooking fire. The soldiers wore metal armour and kept their weapons close by, but a sense of complacency hung over the outpost. ¡°Welcome to our humble watchtower! I¡¯m Rigari and I command this scurvy bunch of soldiers, I hope my boys weren¡¯t being discourteous towards you!¡± The leader, a strongly-built, grizzled veteran greeted them as they approached. ¡°They were very helpful sir; we¡¯d like to rest here for a while and then be on our way.¡± Mariel shook his hand. His grip was firm but not of the crushing nature she had begun to expect from soldiers by now. ¡°Sir, they claim to have news about what¡¯s going on around here.¡± ¡°Oh? Well, have a seat around our fire and tell us about it.¡± They sat down with the other soldiers. Immediately they shared introductions and the discussions had soon trailed off into a myriad of different topics. Casindire faced the most immediate attention, as it became clear that many of the soldiers had never had the opportunity to meet a human. Under the unrelenting pressure, she clamped up and retreated next to Mariel. ¡°We already know about the sky opening and dispensing people, we¡¯ve seen the sky behave like you describe. To the south, at the edge of the horizon, we saw the sky churn and open not long ago.¡± Rigari pointed towards the south. The sky remained calm and as normal for a good day.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Just then, another pair of soldiers returned to camp, with ragged breaths they wobbled up to Rigari and saluted. ¡°S-sir! I report that, there¡¯s been a massacre in the valley! All the barges and travellers...¡± ¡°What!?¡± Rigari roared and stood up abruptly. ¡°Explain yourself!¡± ¡°There¡¯s been an attack¡­ We don¡¯t know by who. They seized all the supplies and merchandise and took roughly half of the crews and travellers away!¡± From down the hill, appeared two individuals, bloody and limping. Upon being spotted, two of the guards rushed out to receive them, not paying attention to the strange rings around their neck. ¡°Wait! Get away from them!¡± Siravin shouted, but before he could finish his sentence, the two guards found their bellies punctured by sharp swords. With three quick stabs, the guards fell over in a growing pool of innards and blood. ¡°Immediately, the whole watchtower, the guards drew their swords and picked up their shields, just in time to block a half-dozen arrows flying through the air. An arrow narrowly flew past Mariel and landed on the ground by Casindire¡¯s feet. Siravin rushed in front and using his wards, deflected another arrow that would have struck home. ¡°Mariel, get her inside the tower, now!¡± Siravin shouted. Just then over the crest of the slope appeared thirty-five warriors, charging and screaming. Behind them appeared four regally-clad humans, carrying staves. ¡°Saya, take them down!¡± On Tizare¡¯s command, Saya loosed three arrows in rapid succession. The humans raised their wards and the arrows missed. Tizare then loosed two arrows of his own, slaying two of the charging soldiers. On his flanks, the guards had formed up in a shield wall and stood ready to receive the charge. Tizare, Saya and Siravin retreated behind the wall just in time as the warriors slammed into the wall. A brutal slaughter ensued as heads were cut clean, guts were torn from bodies, and the screams of pain mixed with screams of rage. ¡°Hold them back!¡± Rigari shouted to his troops. He swung his sword upwards, and threw off the helmet of one of the warriors. Under the helmet appeared the face of a kinsman, his skin warm and lively, save his cloudy eyes, and an empty socket in his forehead. ¡°Garmaren¡­¡± He sighed, and smoothly separated the familiar head from the body. ¡°Stand fast! They are no longer your kin! No quarter will be shown us, so give none in return!¡± The guards roared out in pain and shock, and with another mighty cry, pushed the attackers back, stabbing the front row, making a heap of death and blood in front of their line. The rank advanced, hewing their way forward. Over the ridge appeared another twenty warriors, half of which had bows. ¡°Continue straight on, the door is very close!¡± Mariel had picked up a discarded shield and used it to cover herself and Casindire as they retreated towards the tower. The enemy archers drew, and loosed a volley. The arrows whistled through the air, straight towards the two. The first few arrows struck the shield. Casindire screamed, and Mariel barely had time to glimpse the arrow embedded in her friend¡¯s shin, before she too felt the sharp edges of arrows in her flesh. With a shout of pain, she lost her footing and fell on the ground. One arrow had embedded itself in her left shoulder, between the blade and her collarbone, the second stood firmly lodged in her left thigh. ¡°Mariel?! Mariel! Where are you? Are you alive?¡± Casindire shouted to her. ¡°Oh gods...¡± She groaned in reply, her clothes reddening with her blood. ¡°Casindire!¡± Siravin shouted from the middle of the battle. ¡°Get yourselves inside, now!¡± Casindire¡¯s sight was in a haze. Her body refused to respond to her wishes, and her arm felt strangely heavy. She felt a hand touch her own, and slowly, she was dragged along the ground. She looked up to see Casindire with great pain on her face, pull her along, while fumbling for the door. Suddenly, she lost hold of Casindire¡¯s hand. Rigari stood over her and soon she felt herself being hung over his shoulders. Another soldier picked up Casindire and with haste, they were carried inside the tower and put down on the cold stone floor. ¡°Arelis, why isn¡¯t the signal fire lit yet!?¡± Rigari shouted, while deftly snapping the arrows near the base. ¡°Yes sir! I will light it immediately!¡± The soldier rushed up the stairs, while Rigari tended to Mariel and Casindire. Outside, the battle had turned into a standstill, the attackers kept throwing themselves on the shield wall, occasionally falling as the ground was slick with blood and innards. The lines remained firmly locked in place. Siravin caught a glimpse over the shields. The humans were standing perfectly still, focusing intently on a torch placed before them. ¡°Loosen up the formation!¡± He shouted, and Tizare immediately spread the word down the line. Lances of fire emerged from the torch, in five straight lines, it breached the line. Eight of the guards, whom had not moved out in time, instantly caught fire. In excruciating pain, they desperately tried to put out the flames, but were soon nothing but immolated husks on the ground. The attackers were not spared the wrath of the flames either, but appeared unfazed by the flames eating into their flesh. The nightmarish sight of kin desperately trying to defend against a walking torch, showing no emotion and attacking with unrelenting brutality drove Saya, over the edge. With a shriek of terror and confusion, she felled five of the flaming attackers before drawing her blades. She charged into the fray, swinging wildly. She hewed her way to Tizare and Siravin, whom stood back to back, their defenses crumbling under the sheer pressure of arms levelled against them. Inside the tower, Mariel and Casindire were alone, the fire had been lit, and Rigari and his adjutant had rushed back outside to continue the fight. Despite having been bandaged, the blood would not stop flowing from her thigh. ¡°Mariel? Wake up!¡± ¡°¡­ What happened?¡± She breathed weakly, her body felt heavy and stiff. ¡°¡­ Huh? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Mariel felt a warm, wet hand on her cheek. ¡°Sure I did¡­ Keep your hand there¡­ I like how warm you are¡­¡± ¡°Mariel¡­¡± Siah¡¯s voice sounded inside her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ If they come through the door, I will protect you.¡± ¡°Thanks, keep them out¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Mariel? Who are you¡­ Talking to?¡± Casindire¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°A friend.¡± The sounds of battle began to die down outside. The door flew open, and through it rushed the bloody assailants, victorious. In a flash of light, one of the soldiers turned on his heels and began to cut down his allies, until he was pierced by several swords and put down. Strong, bloody hands separated Casindire from Mariel, and in her weakened haze, Mariel blinked out of consciousness. The next time she woke, she saw an unfamiliar face looking at her, and voices echoing around her. ¡°This one¡¯s useless to us¡­ The crystal isn¡¯t active¡­ Dispose of her. We¡¯ll make do with the male, and the remaining guards.¡± ¡°What about the humans?¡± ¡°They fought with the demons¡­ Make them suffer, slowly.¡± Mariel¡¯s consciousness began to slip from her grasp, and she fell into the abyss. Recovery Arc - Chapter 1: Salve Mariel woke with a gasp. All around her was shrouded in darkness. As she got her bearings, she found herself blinded by the moonlight coming through the broken doorway. She put her hand forward, and with great effort, managed to pull herself forward, towards the door. A feeling inside her told her to escape. Though still hazy, she could make out the lifeless bodies of the guards and the strange attackers. Over by the stockades, she saw more bodies. Some were stuck on the stockades, while yet others were bound to poles in a kneeling position, their throats gushing blood. The silence was total. Hope began to leave her, and with one last defiant sigh, she succumbed. A strange sensation pulled her out from the darkness. It was a cool breeze on her exposed skin. She felt strangely comfortable, lying on a soft, almost cloud-like surface. She opened her eyes to see, but was immediately blinded by the sunlight. Regaining her focus, she found herself in a strange room. Around her were a great many females of her own kin, whispering in hushed tones, their hands filled with bloody bandages or bowls with water. ¡°Sister, see to it that she does not move.¡± ¡°It seems the infection has abated; her leg will be fine.¡± ¡°Sisters, she¡¯s awake.¡± Immediately, they all gathered around her. Eight females all dressed in a strangely familiar blue garb, leaned in to look at her with frank curiosity. ¡°W¡­ Who are you?¡± Mariel asked, trying to move. ¡°Please my lady, remain still, you¡¯re safe, but if you move your wounds will reopen¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Where am I?¡± ¡°Bleirenvasten, inside Vysanneh¡¯s temple on Reverence hill. You are still weak and only now beginning to mend.¡± An elder sister appeared through a nearby door, carrying a pot in her hands. She sat down next to Mariel. One of the other sisters have her a roll of bandages and she put the whole roll into the pot. When she retrieved it, it was soaking wet from a green, slightly slimy mucus. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡± Mariel¡¯s mind recoiled looking at the sloppy bandage. ¡°A mending salve my child; it will speed along your recovery.¡± The bandages felt cold and slimy on her skin, and she felt goose bumps appearing on her skin. With a sting, her thigh was raised slightly and promptly wrapped gently with the bandage. The next was readied promptly, and the next roll was wrapped over her chest and shoulders. A few patches followed, on a myriad of cuts and scrapes on her body she did not remember having received. The procedure soon finished, leaving Mariel in the appearance of some half-finished mummy. ¡°Now please, if you¡¯d like anything let one of these sisters know¡­ Your survival is¡­ Miraculous to say the least.¡± The elder stood up to leave, but Mariel managed to raise her strangely heavy right hand. ¡°Where, are my friends?¡± To her question, the elder merely smiled reassuringly and provided no further answers. ¡°Where are they?¡± She tried to press her answer, but was firmly held in place by the other sisters standing around her. ¡°Please remain calm¡­ You might really die if you struggle now¡­¡± One of the younger sisters begged.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Where¡­ Are my friends!?¡± Mariel let out a shriek of desperation. The elder stopped, sighed and waved her hand. ¡°Preserve her dignity. He can visit her, briefly. For her own good, sedate her if she turns hysterical.¡± The sisters brought out a simple gown from the nearby closet. They hurriedly ran the securing strips under her back and tied them together along her side before placing a blanket over her. One of the sisters were dispatched, and soon she returned. ¡°Please¡­ Her spirit is strong, but her body is barely holding up. Try not to excite her too much¡­¡± Tizare limped through the doorway assisted by another sister. His eyes were covered by bandages, and he appeared to be in considerable pain. The sister lead him over to a small stool and with a groan of pain, sat him down. ¡°Tizare! Is that you? What¡¯s happened to you?¡± ¡°Mariel¡­ What a relief¡­ We really thought you were going to die on us¡­¡± He flashed her a pained smile. ¡°We? Who else!? Tell me!¡± Once more she was restrained. ¡°Casindire¡­ Is on the mend, I¡¯m¡­ Slowly pulling myself together¡­¡± He paused. ¡°And Saya? Siravin? Don¡¯t¡­ They didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What happened to them¡­ How?¡± She could feel her eyes overflow, and her salty tears immediately began to sting her face. ¡°Siravin¡¯s¡­ Gone. They clapped a collar on him¡­ He¡¯s still¡­ Moving, and powerful wards have been placed on him to suppress his new master¡¯s wishes¡­ Saya has¡­¡± She could hear his voice shatter. ¡°She¡¯s in constant pain¡­ Alive but¡­ She has to be constantly anaesthetised.¡± Something deep within Mariel snapped. Her body began to shake violently. The sisters immediately grabbed her, trying to keep her from moving to no avail. With a brutal ripping sound, the threads that held her thigh closed began snapping. One of the sisters tore off the blanket, and immediately pushed a handful of salve into her open thigh. Mariel immediately seized moving as darkness took her. She stirred once more, all around her was shrouded in darkness, broken only by a dim stripe of moonlight shining through a small window above. Immediately she was struck by a jolt of pain and groaned. Her limbs were firmly restrained, the many leather belts unwavering in their fastness. ¡°Mariel, I¡¯m happy to find that you survived¡­¡± Siah¡¯s familiar voice echoed in her mind. ¡°Where have you been?¡± She asked out loud. ¡°I¡­ Was weakened a lot when I tried to fight off the enemy¡­ And I spent a little too much of my spirit keeping you alive. You slipped in and out of consciousness for three whole weeks¡­¡± ¡°But, what happened to us back then¡­ I was bleeding, and passed out¡­¡± Siah began to relate to her what had happened after she fainted. The battle was an astounding victory to their attackers. Every guard who had not been immediately slain in combat or by the human kilden users had been rounded up. The humans had used an ornate dagger to carve the crystals out of any demonkin still alive. To spiteful remarks and threats, Siravin had a collar clapped on him. On the order of one of the humans, Siravin had then proceeded to slash open a young guard¡¯s gut and finally slit his throat when his handler had become bored of the screams. Meanwhile, their other livegnar had bound Saya and Tizare to wooden poles taken from the stockades and thoroughly tortured them both by inflicting burns, deep cuts and beatings, leaving them barely hanging on. ¡°But, how did¡­ We make it?¡± ¡°A military force arrived by air, riding dragons. They scorched the area and after some brief fighting, overpowered the humans by sheer weight of numbers¡­ After securing the area, they treated the more serious wounds and loaded us onto a dragon¡¯s back¡­ I managed to get them to spare Siravin.¡± ¡°They were too late¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but everyone is okay¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re not okay! Siravin is¡­ lost now¡­ Tizare¡¯s messed up, Saya is messed up, Casindire¡¯s messed up¡­ Even you are messed up!¡± She roared in bitter frustration. There was a long pause from Siah. The shouting caused Mariel¡¯s body to sting, and she found herself heaving for breath. ¡°Calm¡­ You¡¯ll find a way forward. Heal up, and the others will do the same, then you can find the way to help Siravin.¡± ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no way to get those off, short of finding the one who put it on him. He¡¯s lost¡­¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t¡­ But I won¡¯t say anything else until you calm down, get some rest and recover.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you being spiteful?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ First time I¡¯ve tried it¡­ Did it work?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Practice it from time to time¡­¡± ¡°Okay, now promise you won¡¯t do something rash¡­ If you begin moving now you¡¯ll die, and then your friends will die.¡± ¡°No they¡­¡± Her argument was immediately countered. ¡°They will. You are the glue in this box Mariel¡­ You put it together, now maintain it You can¡¯t help your friends¡­ If you can¡¯t help yourself first.¡± Recovery Arc – Chapter 2: Concern Three weeks went by with monotonous repetitions, examinations, treatments and consultations before Mariel was finally allowed the right to move about. Under scrutiny, and still bound to the endless treatments, she was moved around the temple using a wooden wheelchair. The day had finally arrived when she would be taken to visit her friends. Her assigned temple sister, a female about her own age named Fravil, was about her age and they had gotten on well. ¡°So, as a sister here¡­ Do you too have healing powers?¡± Mariel asked Fravil out of the blue. The sister returned her a surprised look, and shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Apart from being able to fix bruising and small cuts¡­ You see, if I wanted to say, fix a broken leg using Brandt¡­ I¡¯d have to know the bone structure, its composition, and precise details¡­ That¡¯s why it takes years to learn how to heal, and being say, a combat healer¡­ Could take decades. Closing a severed artery¡­ To say the least, you¡¯d have to know everything about it¡­ But why do you ask?¡± ¡°I was just thinking that, perhaps you helped my friends and me when we were brought in?¡± ¡°No, I did observe the procedures, and delivered salves and tools, and wiped away blood, but nothing else.¡± Mariel nodded, and for a moment, wondered to what extent her mother could use her healing powers. It was clear it was difficult business, and her dream of being a healer too seemed all too distant. ¡°A fair warning Mariel¡­ You might hear or see things you¡¯ll wish you hadn¡¯t¡­ So please, if it¡¯s too much, let me know.¡± ¡°Thanks Fravil¡­ I¡¯m sorry you must be burdened with my selfish desires. But I need to see them.¡± They rolled down one of the large outdoor corridors. Between the pillars they had a perfect view of the city; its big walls surrounding the city and its many shrines and temples. ¡°See over there? That¡¯s the palace.¡± Fravil pointed to an imposing fortress a little further down the ridge. ¡°And over there, is the market square¡­ Is it okay if I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I wonder about humans¡­ Are they dangerous? I heard the other sisters talk about them¡­ That they torture us, skewer our children and burn and pillage anything and anyone they come across¡­¡± ¡°In a way¡­ You¡¯re right. But you¡¯ll meet two humans today, and you¡¯ll get to see them up close¡­ Tell me what you think after we have visited them.¡± They soon arrived at the beginning of a long corridor. Doors lined both sides, and Mariel was pushed over to one of the doors. A small wooden plaque bore the text: Human, Tizare. She knocked on the door and it soon slid open, revealing two armed guards and Tizare, sitting on the edge of his bed, still closely wrapped in bandages and blindfolded. ¡°Tizare!¡± She shouted, and he responded to her with a smile and a wave of his hand. ¡°Mariel, I¡¯m sorry about the other day, I shouldn¡¯t have told you everything¡­¡± He stood up, and limped towards the door to greet her. The two guards stepped forward in unison and drew their short swords. ¡°Please¡­ He¡¯s my friend.¡± Mariel pleaded. The guards sheathed their swords, and Fravil pushed her over to Tizare. With some fumbling, he managed to lean down and give her a hug which she accepted happily. ¡°Now I know how Casindire¡¯s days are¡­ It¡¯s not at all fun¡­ I look terrible, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Awful¡­ Are you recovering?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll live¡­ My eyes will be fine too given time¡­¡± Before they could continue, the guards at the door snapped to attention, and three highly decorated males entered the small room. At first their faces appeared surprised, but any shock was quickly replaced by stone-cold expressions. Fravil immediately bent her knees and kept her gaze firmly locked onto the floor. ¡°Is this her?¡± The one at the front, in a tabarded suit of plate bearing golden decorations kept his eyes firmly fixed on Mariel. ¡°Yes sir¡­ She is one of the few we recovered alive from the attack, the human has so far¡­ Proven reluctant to share any useful information.¡± One of the main person¡¯s attendants stepped forward, leaving through some papers on a clip board. ¡°Leave us.¡± The leader said, and everyone promptly left. Fravil looked between Mariel and the leader, and quickly hurried outside, shutting the door behind her. ¡°So¡­ Let us sit down and talk, like equals¡­ I hear my subordinates have been unsuccessful at extracting any information from you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they can threaten me as much as they want¡­¡± Tizare grinned. ¡°I see¡­ Then what about you kinsmaiden¡­ Can you share anything useful with me?¡± ¡°Not unless I know your name¡­ Sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Knight Commander Uldervec¡­ And I know that humans are involved in that massacre¡­ Now I have a fair amount of evidence that states neither of you did it, and in fact fought bravely alongside my soldiers¡­ But the public won¡¯t know that¡­ Unless you can impart to me some understanding of what I¡¯m dealing with here.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Remember Mariel¡­ This information could end up hurting someone you love¡­ Choose wisely.¡± Tizare added. ¡°What will happen to my friends if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be hanged in public¡­ And I¡¯d prefer not to do that¡­ It is a rare thing indeed to see a human get along with our kin, let alone as friends¡­ But I am a soldier first, so give me a reason not to.¡± ¡°Or, if you do reveal it, you might sacrifice your parents to their insatiable revenge.¡± Tizare spat back. Mariel stopped. At first she had been all for revealing what she knew, but the prospect of sacrificing that which she held dearest stung at her. It might be that if she told what she knew, the cry for revenge would see all humans wiped out in retaliation. Or if she decided to remain silent, she¡¯d sacrifice Tizare and Saya for the secrecy, and even then, why wouldn¡¯t they torture her for the information afterwards? She decided to stick to the present, while throwing Tizare an off-hand line about trusting their saviours. ¡°Humankind has invented a powerful collar, one that supresses their minds and make them into mindless drones¡­ Or livegnar.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Go on.¡± ¡°And a practice of carving out demon crystals, then grind them down and use the powder for powerful casting supplements¡­¡± Uldervec remained silent for a long time, what she had just told him must have been hard to accept, let alone understand. But his expression remained that of a professional soldier, ice cold. Finally, he sighed and nodded. ¡°It seems completely insane¡­ But that¡¯s the most accurate explanation today about how this massacre happened¡­ Can you add anything to this, human?¡± ¡°If I know something¡­ To what degree can I avoid being hanged?¡± ¡°Simple. Tell me something that will allow me to either defeat these murderers, or tell me what their objective is.¡± ¡°And to be let go when I recover?¡± ¡°Difficult¡­ I¡¯d have to raise the issue clandestinely with the tribunal, if you can prove to be valuable enough, then maybe¡­ Understand, I¡¯d easily give you a commendation for fighting alongside my people to the end¡­ But the public is, outraged.¡± Tizare sighed. ¡°Mariel, would you check up on Saya for me? It seems I have to dig myself out of my own grave somehow.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ Will you be okay?¡± ¡°Hope so.¡± Mariel nodded, and made a gesture to Fravil, whom after a moment¡¯s pause, snapped out of her silence, and hurriedly shunted Mariel back outside towards a door further up the corridor. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say, I was expecting him to¡­ I don¡¯t know, something terrible¡­ But he was so, normal¡­ Kinda cute.¡± ¡°Huh? No way¡­ You really?¡± ¡°Shh, he was just a little, cool looking¡­ Please don¡¯t tell anybody¡­ My father would kill me if he knew¡­¡± Fravil knocked on the door and hearing no response, pushed the door open, revealing an utter darkness inside. They carefully entered, and she lit a small candle by the door. At the back of the room, tucked in a blanket on the floor, was Saya. ¡°Gods¡­ What¡¯s happened to you?!¡± Mariel nearly jumped out of the wheelchair, but was held back by Fravil, who approached her. ¡°Mariel? Is that you? But that¡¯s impossible¡­ You were bled dry¡­¡± Saya weakly tried to stand up, but failed to find the strength to do so. ¡°I survived¡­ What happened to you?¡± Fravil helped Mariel over to Saya. ¡°I saw you fall¡­ They got Cassy too, and everything came apart in an instant¡­ All I remember is cutting down burning people... The screams¡­ Tyrik¡¯s armpits¡­ The bloody screams!¡± Saya¡¯s face contracted with discomfort. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ We¡¯re safe now, and we¡¯ll take¡­¡± ¡°Screams¡­ Blood everywhere¡­ They dug this little thing¡­ Crystal, out of that one guy¡¯s¡­ Chest¡­ His innards¡­ They cleaved a survivor¡­ Stabbed one to death with my sewing kit¡­ Sharp needles¡­¡± Saya rambled on without stop. ¡°She does this occasionally¡­ It¡¯s best to leave her to it¡­¡± Fravil whispered and began to back Mariel up. They quietly left Saya¡¯s room and headed for Casindire¡¯s room. On the way, there, they met another sister, who told them to go to the basement. She had just returned upstairs after helping Casindire down to the cell holding Siravin. With effort, the two sisters helped Mariel down the winding stairs to the basement, and sat her in a nearby wooden chair while they returned to pick up the wheelchair. The basement was typical for a religious building, built into the foundations of the building above. Soon the sisters had brought her wheelchair down to her, and they continued deeper down the long stone brick corridor, lit intermittently by torches. They emerged into a large open storeroom underground, which also served as a refuge, from the amounts of supplies stored there. ¡°That footstep¡­ Mariel? Is that you?¡± A familiar voice echoed. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ How are you doing?¡± ¡°Nevermind me!¡± Casindire approached the three following Mariel¡¯s voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be down here¡­ Your body is still too weak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m concerned for you and Siravin¡­ So not even the stairs will stop me¡­ I had help though.¡± Casindire stopped before her, and through some waving in thin air, managed to find the Mariel¡¯s hand. ¡°So thin and frail¡­¡± She caressed her hand gently, as concern began to form on her face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be down here¡­ its damp and you risk becoming ill!¡± ¡°I need to see him¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t accept it¡­ Aren¡¯t you two sisters of this place!? How could you bring her down here! Take her back upstairs!¡± Casindire began railing against the two sisters. ¡°No¡­ They¡¯re not to blame! I wanted to come down here!¡± Mariel interjected, which brought out a painful expression on Casindire. ¡°Mariel¡­ Please. Go back. I don¡¯t want you to contract an illness¡­ How will the rest of us manage if you end up dying? I promise to check up on Siravin from time to time¡­ I¡¯m okay you know? My shin is on the mend, and feeling better already.¡± Mariel finally resigned, and asked to be brought back upstairs. She felt she had to visit Siravin, to somehow try to bring him back, regardless of the futility. With a lot, more effort, she was brought back upstairs. Both sisters were completely worn out, and Casindire volunteered to bring her back to her room. ¡°Ah, take a left here.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ And continue forward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ This is supposed to be my job, but¡­¡± Fravil trailed behind them. ¡°No, you¡¯ve pushed me around long enough¡­ Take a break, I¡¯ve asked a lot of you and you¡¯ve done it¡­ Thanks.¡± ¡°Sister¡­ Could you show me where you prepare food?¡± Casindire asked abruptly, while narrowly avoiding an oncoming sister. ¡°A-ah sure¡­ What for?¡± ¡°I clearly need to take charge of her recovery¡­ From now on I¡¯d like to prepare her food, and make sure she is on a healthy diet¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You just need to ask, and we¡¯ll get it for you...¡± Fravil sidestepped, intimidated. ¡°Listen to me ¡®sister¡¯ I did one¡­ One thing back where I came from¡­ Everyone I worked with resented me for it.¡± Casindire puffed up her chest and crossed her arms menacingly. ¡°I¡¯m blind, and believe me when I tell you¡­ I was the better cook... Luckily, sight isn¡¯t everything, and it took me years, to prove that. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°¡­ Ah. I¡¯d have to ask¡­ But I¡¯m sure that could, be arranged, maybe?¡± Fravil appeared to shrink even more. ¡°Get it done. Now.¡± ¡°R-right away! I¡¯ll go ask right away!¡± Fravil backed away slowly, and hurriedly headed in the opposite direction. Casindire took a deep breath. ¡°Was I too harsh?¡± ¡°If my¡­ Mother heard you¡­ She¡¯d invite you in for tea.¡± Mariel laughed. Recovery Arc - Chapter 3: Charne A solid four weeks passed with Mariel recovering steadily under Casindire¡¯s direct supervision. She spent her days visiting her friends, assisted at first, and soon on her own. She attempted to visit Tizare on several occasions, but his room had been fitted with double guards who refused to let her in. At one time, he emerged to tell her he was busy. Suspicious, she had placed Fravil as a lookout to see who visited. She reported that a lot of soldiers and officials had been inside. Irked by this, Mariel had pressed Tizare for answers and he had revealed to her that he had been offered an advisory commission, but could not reveal anything else to her dismay. Before she left he promised to not go anywhere without her knowing. ¡°You¡¯ve been strangely cheerful lately¡­ Despite being turned down at the door¡­ How come?¡± Siah appeared on the floor in front of her. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just happy that¡­ Everyone did come through in the end. It helps to eat well and I guess I missed a soft bed¡­¡± Siah jumped up onto the bed and rolled around in the sheets making some strange purring noises. ¡°I totally get why¡­ So, how come you haven¡¯t asked about how to fix Siravin yet?¡± ¡°I figured that asking would be pointless, and you said yourself that you¡¯d tell me.¡± ¡°Clever girl. I¡¯ve made all the arrangements already¡­ My master has sent for a¡­ Specialist on those collars¡­ He¡¯ll be here sometime before winter, oh don¡¯t make that face, your crush will be quite alr¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. Shush. It was just a thought¡­¡± Mariel waved her hand dismissively. ¡°But you do care about him.¡± ¡°As a friend, nothing else¡­ My type is more like¡­ Like¡­¡± Mariel stopped, and for a moment, she thought she could hear stifled laughter echoing in her mind. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re trying to trick me!¡± ¡°Awh, you noticed.¡± Siah took to the air, and dodged Mariel¡¯s feeble attempts at capture. After having made the point clear, Siah sat back down on the bed. ¡°We¡¯ll get Siravin back on his feet soon, in the meantime, what will you do?¡± ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been poking around again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Siah made the face that could be an equivalent to smiling. ¡°But it¡¯s still important to hear it from you. A vocal pledge is still more powerful than a mental one.¡± ¡°I need to find some way that I can protect everyone¡­ But I have no idea how¡­¡± ¡°I suggest you earn some coins. You¡¯re well enough to move, and maybe do some simple tasks. Within minutes, Mariel had changed into her cloth tunic and the silk sash Fravil had donated to her. Siah tagged along to get some exercise, both knowing that a ceremony was being held in a different part of the temple. From the overlook on the ridge, she could see the winding steps leading down to the city proper. The city of Bleirenvasten appeared more like a sleepy town than a bustling centre of trade in the region, but as she made her way down the many steps, the inhabitants began to reveal themselves in the busy streets below. From the steps, she emerged into the city, down a long, steep slope with houses placed tightly on both sides. Horse carts slowly made their way up and down the slope using tilted stones to provide grip for the horses, its cargo a myriad of items as the shopkeepers refilled stock in preparation for another hot day in the sun. ¡°Buy the latest news! Read all about the human ambassadors in the city!¡± A young child shouted from the top of a small footstool next to a big stack of newspapers. ¡°Adriested under siege? Officials are still tight-lipped about the mysterious lack of communication coming out of our neighbouring city! The city prefect has arranged for the city guard to provide fighting lessons in Hazel park this afternoon!¡± ¡°Excuse me, which way do I have to go to find Hazel park?¡± Mariel decided to ask the boy, whom looked up at her with a wide smile lacking quite a few milky whites. ¡°Hello miss! That¡¯s over that way, you cross two streets, take a left on Regent street onto Dalvir square and continue straight on.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ By the way, what did you say about Adriested?¡± The boy blinked, and his smile began to fade. ¡°The rumour has it that a group of farmers arrived here a few days ago¡­ They were all wild-eyed, twitchy people and blabbered inconsistently about a big hole opening in the sky.¡± ¡°A hole in the sky? Mariel tried to retain a calm demeanour, but the implication already had her mind racing. ¡°Silly really, there¡¯s no way a hole could open in the sky¡­ The clouds maybe, I¡¯ve seen one part into a big floating sausage just yesterday!¡± ¡°Hey Wiq! Stop chatting with the lady and advertise!¡± A male, the boy¡¯s father called out. ¡°Sorry, dad says that I have to sell this whole stack before noon.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ What some help?¡± Mariel asked. ¡°Huh? Sure, but don¡¯t you have something better to do? Selling newspapers is boring.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done it before¡­ ¡°Dad! Can the lady help me sell newspapers?¡± The boy shouted to his father. ¡°If the newspapers are sold, I don¡¯t care who you pull in to do it¡­ I¡¯ll even give them some payment for the job!¡± ¡°Okay, take a stack and go across the street¡­ Take a moment to leaf through one of the newspapers before you begin¡­ You can read, right?¡± ¡°Sure, so then I look at the news and try to highlight the important bits?¡± ¡°Yes! Good luck!¡± Mariel split the stack neatly in two equal halves and carried her share across the street as instructed. Inside the newspaper were all sorts of advertisements from soap to the latest in tempered steel products. She soon found the articles the boy had talked about, and skimmed them quickly. From what she learned, it did appear that the sky had thrown down a whole bunch of humans. She leafed through more pages and came across an article detailing mysteriously lost ships. ¡°Excuse me kiddo, are you just going to read that paper, or can I buy one?¡± She looked up to find an older male, in the clothes of a smith looking down at her. ¡°O-oh sorry! Yes, please have one!¡± She quickly pulled a fresh paper from the stack, glanced at its price and exchanged it for the payment in coins. ¡°Thank you.¡± The smith mumbled and left. ¡°Today¡¯s paper is here¡­ Um, come have a look for yourselves at the current details surrounding the silence from Adriested! Ships disappeared! Sunk or captured? No survivors reported, read all about it here!¡± Mariel remained on the corner, selling newspapers until the bells tolled at noon. In the end, she made a good account of herself, getting rid of roughly 70% of her stack. She picked up the rest and crossed the street. ¡°Have you done this before?¡± The young boy asked before taking a sip from his cup. ¡°Not newspaper, but... I was selling¡­ Apples from my garden back home once¡­ I didn¡¯t get any customers though, but my mother made them into a delicious pie in the evening.¡± She smiled, thinking back on the warm apple pie. ¡°Awh, I wish the newspapers could be used for something tasty¡­ They¡¯re just paper though.¡± ¡°Hey little missus, I gotta thank you for helping out my lad.¡± The father appeared in the doorway. Mariel stood up and poured the coins into his hand. He looked at the pile, shook it, and pulled six silver coins which he handed back to her. ¡°For your efforts¡­ And for keeping my little boy company¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good child, shouldn¡¯t he be studying?¡± She looked at the boy over her shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s clever, that¡¯s for sure.¡± The father nodded and sighed deeply. ¡°Times are hard for us¡­ All his friends are at the academy¡­ I buried my wife last year, he insisted we spend our savings on a good funeral, so who was I to argue?¡± Mariel nodded and immediately offered him three coins in return. ¡°No, keep them¡­ He¡¯d tell me to give you the whole pile for spending time with him¡­ Thanks again. He shook her hand once before telling Wiq to head back inside to print the afternoon edition. Mariel nodded and bid the two goodbye, but not before asking the directions one more time. It took her a while of reading road signs and backtracking before she finally reached the park. Behind a tall metal fence, a big group of people were gathered. Around them stood a myriad of dummies secured firmly in the grassy ground. A selection of weapons gleamed in the sun next to a table filled with pieces of metal armour. ¡°¡­ And that¡¯s why you should not be worried about the current rumours, instead you should focus on knowing how to defend yourselves. If you can follow the lesson, you should be able to defend yourself against wild animals and common bandits.¡± A young squire, under close supervision by older and more combat worn knights walked over to the weapon rack and took a sword from it. He made a sequence of impressive swings and very smoothly split the straw head of one of the dummies from its body. ¡°To be a guard, we train for about a year, but that¡¯s to actual soldiers. You people, will only defend yourselves, not conquer foreign lands¡­ Well then, split into groups of two, and each group gets a supervisor to demonstrate and help you out.¡± The crowd began to divide into its components. The couples went together, and those who worked specific professions joined up. An odd gathering of strangers argued for a while before dividing themselves into ill-fitting groups.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The only one left was Mariel, standing alone. ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re the latecomer, I saw you arrive¡­ But are you sure you should be here? Fine lass like you should be¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ At home?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to learn¡­¡± ¡°Are you?¡± She felt his eyes examine her closely from head to toe. ¡°You seem more fit to be in a temple¡­ But no matter, have you handled a sword before? No? Didn¡¯t think so, not even a fleshy one by the looks of you¡­¡± He snorted and threw her one of the swords. ¡°Well, come at me then.¡± Mariel tried the sword in her hands. It felt pommel-heavy, and the metal was of inferior quality. She made a few ill-willed attempts at swinging it. She came towards him slowly. At first she tried a heavy blow from above, but was parried, she followed with a sideswipe but found herself unable to connect with him. ¡°Hey, these swords are dull, but are you sure about this? I¡¯ll break your ribs with one swing.¡± The knight scoffed and went on the offensive with some slow, manageable swings which she managed to block or avoid. She went straight at him, keeping her sword raised above her head. He made ready to parry her strike, a few seconds later metal met metal, and they were locked. At the last moment, she had veered a little to the left. ¡°You strike like a girl¡­¡± ¡°I do.¡± He had no chance to react. She quickly dealt a rough kick to the backside of his knee. Immediately, he began to stumble and soon impacted the ground with a loud thud. His sword landed nearby. Mariel lowered her sword at his face. Every group stopped what they were doing and merely stared at her. One of the older warriors came over while applauding. ¡°Well done kid¡­ Would you please release my apprentice?¡± Mariel put the sword away, and stepped back to allow the knight back on his feet. ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m Watch-Commander Rantrink, and this is my apprentice Winqas¡­ I can tell weapons interest you, and you have a budding proficiency¡­¡± The commander whistled loudly. ¡°Hey, Charne get over here!¡± ¡°Sir?¡± A male came over, barely a little taller than Mariel. He came to attention and saluted the commander. ¡°I think I just found your new apprentice¡­ This is Mariel, and despite her appearance, she¡¯s deceptively clever¡­¡± The male named Charne studied Mariel closely, and took in her scent. A hint of surprise flashed across his face before her returned to his stony appearance. ¡°Yes sir¡­ I¡¯ll make her into a warrior¡­¡± ¡°You have two months¡­ You will train her, while I train Winqas, if you can train your apprentice to beat mine, I will recommend you for training, with your kin.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Charne saluted. ¡°Uhm¡­ Hello? Do I get a say in this?¡± Mariel asked, to which the Commander grit his teeth, closed his eyes and asked in a gentle, slightly worried tone. ¡°I forgot to ask little lady, what do you think about this arrangement? Pray tell you are not some noble¡¯s daughter¡­ Ah, do you even want any of this?¡± ¡°No, sir¡­ Just a simple commoner of no particularly dignified birth... But! I¡¯d really like to receive training!¡± ¡°Good¡­ Well do proceed with your preliminary lessons Charne.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Mariel kept up with the practice in the park well into the early evening. Despite her best attempts, keeping track of all her sword swings had failed somewhere after a hundred, with not all of them accepted as counting. The blowback effects of swinging a heavy metal object had lessened. At the end of the practice, her arms felt like jelly, and her body was screaming for sustenance. ¡°Well done everyone! I am rather impressed by your performance today! The next lesson will be at the same time tomorrow. For those of you chosen for personal training, please see your trainer for the specifics!¡± ¡°So Mariel, was it? I can tell someone has been teaching you to wield a sword in a fight.¡± Charne sheathed his own sword. ¡°I¡¯ve been taught a little¡­¡± Mariel put the sword back on the rack and swung her worn-out arms to get some of the stiffness out. ¡°I think you¡¯ll do just fine if we just train hard and focus on the important things, but right now, we should go get something to eat.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you on duty?¡± ¡°I am, and that also includes informing you about what you are agreeing to. So, I was thinking we could get some food and drinks, and I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know? I got a favourite tavern close by.¡± ¡°Okay, lead the way.¡± Charne carried out the required salutes and soon the two were heading down a long street, lined on both sides with benches and small round tables. Everywhere, people were eating, drinking and talking loudly with each other. Servers moved smoothly between the packed tables carrying big trays loaded down with food and various wines or ale. The festive mood permeated the setting. ¡°The spot I like is right over there!¡± He pointed to a big tavern with a wooden platform extending to the very limit of the street. Big banners draped the walls and a precision carved sign announced the name of the tavern: Dawnroost. They walked up the few steps onto the wooden platform and towards the door, zigzagging between the occupied tables. Charne was just about to grab the door handle, when the doors flew open, and a female server appeared with her hands full. ¡°Make way!¡± She shouted and narrowly avoided dropping the eight tankards of ale. ¡°Oh hey Welidia! Do you have a table for two?¡± ¡°Huh? Charne?! Why are you¡­¡± She stopped for a moment and cast her eye on Mariel. ¡°I see how it is, just let me drop off this one and I¡¯ll get you sorted!¡± She then hurriedly entered the maze and smoothly slithered her way over to a table occupied by three couples, apparently, traders from their clothes. After dropping off the order, she promptly returned. ¡°So? Table for two?¡± She smiled and turned her head to look at Mariel once more. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but you should consider yourself lucky, he¡¯s a wonderful guy.¡± ¡°Ah, no it¡¯s nothing like that at all.¡± Charne interceded while gesturing for a free table. ¡°She¡¯s my apprentice.¡± ¡°Oh? Well good on you! You seem to have found a fine lass, what¡¯s your name lovely?¡± ¡°Mariel¡­ And, we¡¯re not seeing each other or anything¡­¡± Welidia nodded knowingly and promptly led them both to the empty table. ¡°Well then, what can I get you two? The stew is lovely this evening, but if you¡¯re looking for a treat I can recommend freshly baked bread, salad and boar meat.¡± ¡°That latter option sounds fantastic, and give me an ale! Would you like one Mariel?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the same¡­ Except the ale, I don¡¯t even like it, water please.¡± ¡°Alright! Sit tight then!¡± Welidia nodded and left them alone. ¡°So, uh sorry about all the sudden changes¡­ I guess you have a million questions, and I¡¯ll try to answer them¡­ To clear it up, that female back there was my old ex-girlfriend; Welidia.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. She seems nice though, what happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, she¡¯s a perfect girlfriend; kind, a great listener, knows what she wants, but lives to please. But unlike her, I loved the danger, the weapons, drill and serving in the guard. She wants steady and repetitive days, nothing wrong with that though.¡± ¡°But if you think she¡¯s perfect, how¡¯d you mess up?¡± She asked him, and for a moment he appeared slightly hurt by her question. ¡°We didn¡¯t screw up; we just have diverging interests and plans. So, we decided that breaking up would be most beneficial for us both. We still hang out together and she¡¯s an excellent friend¡­ But enough about me.¡± ¡°Ah sure, I was wondering why me? And what¡¯s this whole duel thing?¡± ¡°You showed great potential, and I¡¯ve been begging for a way to join a specific guard corps¡­ So, your interest in learning to defend yourself converged with my way forward¡­ I¡¯ll train you as best as I can, but I believe you¡¯ll learn more if you¡¯re interested in learning.¡± ¡°I need to know how to handle weapons. I¡¯m on a journey back home on the human continent.¡± ¡°The human continent? Why would you want to go there? I hear your kin is persecuted and enslaved there¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but there are good humans too, like my family that raised me.¡± Charne nodded his head deep in thought. One of the other servers came by and left their cups on the table. They made a small toast and drank together. ¡°By the way, You do realize I¡¯m different, right?¡± He looked at her expectantly. ¡°Yes? And? I¡¯m not going to think any less of you, I¡¯ve been looked down upon for my own ancestry.¡± She shrugged. Charne took a big gulp of his ale and wiped the foam away with the back of his leather glove. ¡°Are you sure? I haven¡¯t even told you what I am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re one of the beastkin.¡± ¡°Almost right. I have dragon blood in my veins, from a pact made a long time ago by one of my ancestors. That was back when dragons were intelligent creatures.¡± ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re not intelligent anymore?¡± She asked while supressing Siah¡¯s unsuitable swearing. ¡°Yes, apart from small, intelligent dragons that live-in people¡¯s minds, mindlings if you like. But they¡¯ve been pretty much extinct since one of their kind decided to destroy a kingdom by infiltrating the mind of the leaders.¡± ¡°Wait, they tried to take over a whole kingdom?¡± ¡°Manipulated my great-great grandfather no less.¡± Siah made a sigh-like sound. ¡°They did, but back on topic: What I want to do here, is to become a dragon tamer. If you¡¯ll help me, I¡¯ll teach you all the tricks I know that you can learn. Then I¡¯ll be a dragon tamer and you can be a proficient fighter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the training thing is about?¡± ¡°Yes. In the end, you¡¯ll fight a mock fight, and if you win, we¡¯ll both benefit.¡± ¡°And if we lose?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get through it if we take a slow, meticulous approach¡­ Rantrink is a great teacher, and Winqas is a good soldier, despite his rather, lazy display today¡­ He¡¯ll be expecting nothing but tricks from you. I¡¯ll train you in defence, and to beat his expectations.¡± Just then the tavern maid Welidia swung over with a tray loaded down with their order. She swiftly placed the wooden boards in front of them. She then pulled up a chair for herself and sat down. ¡°I thought you were working?¡± Charne noted while beginning to put together a multi-layered sandwich from the ingredients on the board. Mariel followed suit, adding her own favourite toppings. ¡°Well I asked for a break¡­ Besides, how could I pass up getting to know my best friend¡¯s lovely girlfriend?¡± She grinned and looked at Mariel expectantly. ¡°We¡¯re not in a relationship¡­ He¡¯s going to teach me how to fight.¡± She tried to defend her position, but Welidia merely nodded nonchalantly and leaned closer. ¡°Lovely face, smooth skin, very articulate and interested in killing stuff, you are basically his perfect match.¡± ¡°Please Welidia, don¡¯t embarrass us like that¡­ So, what¡¯s new around the city?¡± He tried to deflect the topic, and seeing the intent, Welidia played along. She closed her eyes and remained completely still for a short while, before making a summary. ¡°Adriested is under siege, the price of metal is on the rise and the forges are being run red-hot all day and night. Marketplace is in chaos, and there are rumours of war¡­ Harvest is looking good, and the stocks are full.¡± ¡°You found out all that just by listening?¡± Mariel nodded approvingly. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s pretty easy. Just try to concentrate on one voice¡­ See that merchant over there? That guy with the goose feathered hat? Try listen to his voice.¡± Mariel nodded and closed her eyes. At first, all the voices around her were blended together. She searched, trying to separate the merchant¡¯s voice from the sea of voices. Gradually, she managed to sort out his hoarse, dry voice that was frequently moistened by ale. ¡°Terrible business lately¡­ Did you know? Awful. That damned sky above, opening and tossing out all sorts of miseries¡­ This is the fifth time already¡­¡± Mariel lost her focus and opened her eyes to find Welidia well into her comfort zone. ¡°What did you discover?¡± ¡°As you said, problems in the markets¡­ And the sky parting five times?¡± ¡°Oh, right! People are worried. There¡¯s been five incidents revolving around it. Three of them happened close to here, the two others occurred closer to the east coast. Somehow, people were tossed through them from all around the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be alright.¡± Charne noted, his mouth stuffed. ¡°You should eat Mariel.¡± The night had just rolled in when they finished their food and a long chat with Welidia. Mariel had learned a fair amount and had come to appreciate the sincerity and reliance shared between Charne and Welidia. Despite their breakup, they still relied on each other for support and sharing interesting bits of information. She and Charne had determined a time and frequency for their training drills: Five times a week, for six hours a day. His plan focused on teaching parry and dodging, to read enemy movement and hybrid combat involving Brandt wielders. Mariel quietly entered the temple. Despite the late hour, several sisters were still up scrubbing the floors and maintaining the oil lamps. She headed for her own room, and as soon as she had closed the door, she heard a rustle behind her. ¡°Where have you been? Are you even sure you should be out so late? And what have you been doing? You¡¯re covered in dirt!¡± Casindire had stood up from her chair and hurried over to her. ¡°I¡¯ve been outside¡­ I found a person who agreed to teach me how to fight.¡± ¡°Fight? In your state? Hmm, well start easy okay?¡± Casindire were unable to hide her worry, but gestured for her to eat the soup in the bowl by her bedside. ¡°It¡¯s cold by now, but it¡¯ll do you well.¡± ¡°Anything happened while I was gone?¡± Casindre nodded and produced a letter. ¡°From Tizare, he¡¯s gone with a relief force to aid Adriested as an advisor. He said he had to go or be kept here in chains. He¡¯ll be back within the month, or at least before winter.¡± ¡°What? He left without us?¡± Mariel looked at the letter with disbelief. She opened it and quickly read the words inside it. The shock soon covering her face. ¡°He did, but he said he¡¯ll be back. In the meantime, you got your plans cut out for you. I was thinking of spending more time with the sisters here, and learn how they venerate Yulie.¡± ¡°Great idea! But we should find something for Saya to do too.¡± ¡°She¡¯s helping me with cooking¡­ She measured up the kitchen in steps for me and helped me out with picking the best ingredients¡­ But I wish we could help her somehow¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it and check in on her tomorrow.¡± Casindire nodded and bid her a good night before leaving her alone in her room. Immediately, her weariness overtook her, and she was slowly drawn towards her bed. Recovery Arc - Chapter 4: Practice The sun had barely cleared the horizon when Mariel woke up and headed over to Saya¡¯s room. A part of her expected her to not even be awake, and what had started out as a simple visit had somehow turned into an increasingly awkward feeling the closer she got. ¡°So why are you worried?¡± Siah asked in her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll deal with it¡­ They¡¯ve been together for¡­ Long. She said herself, they agreed to face everything together. And now he ran off to put himself in danger.¡± She shook her head in resignation. ¡°Perhaps she needs this? She can¡¯t possibly be expecting to count on him for her whole life¡­ Humans are far too fragile for that sort of thing.¡± ¡°Have you felt attached to someone before?¡± ¡°Sure I have.¡± Siah replied, with a strange tinge of pain at the end of her sentence. ¡°Then you know what it feels like¡­ She obviously lo¡­¡± Mariel stopped herself halfway through her sentence. ¡°No¡­ Best not to jump to any conclusions¡­¡± They arrived outside of Saya¡¯s door and she knocked on it twice to no reply. She announced herself and pushed the door open to find complete darkness inside. ¡°Saya?¡± She entered the room and almost immediately, nearly stumbled over a stack of books on the floor. One of the books landed pages down and she bent down to put it back together. The title: ¡®Lady Farantine¡¯s Classic Cuisine¡¯. Its golden letters reflecting the light from the door. Another book appeared to be an old legend, from its decorative cover, and lack of any visible title. ¡°Oohh! Look over on your right!¡± Siah¡¯s voice was excited. ¡°It¡¯s a book on necromancy! And beneath that¡­ Huh? Botany?¡± ¡°Understanding weather, a report collection.¡± Mariel read one of the titles out loud. ¡°Please leave it open¡­ I haven¡¯t finished it yet¡­ Morning Mariel.¡± ¡°Saya?¡± She looked around. Suddenly, a big stack of books came down in a book slide, revealing Saya underneath it. Wearing nothing but a shirt and with her hair pointing in every direction of the sky, she looked worn out and lazy. ¡°Um, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I tried to read these books¡­ All of them.¡± Saya turned her head gently until an audible wet popping sound made Mariel¡¯s nerves freeze. ¡°I couldn¡¯t finish even one. No matter how many times I try, the text doesn¡¯t stay the same twice. At one point, it¡¯s a perfectly clean sentence, next its messy, and then something entirely different¡­¡± ¡°Why are you reading?¡± Mariel sat down and began to sort and close the books back into neat, more structurally sound stacks. ¡°You know, when people are really worked up, they sit down to read? I tried it. Didn¡¯t work.¡± Saya up righted herself and removed the pamphlet that was stuck to her cheek. ¡°But why are you here so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Well you see¡­ Tizare has rode out together with an army to lift the siege in Adriested.¡± She tried to make it sound causal, but her tone of voice had no impressionable effect. ¡°So he left?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll return before winter.¡± She added quickly. Saya stumbled over to her bed and sat down on the edge, drawing her knees up. ¡°Typical¡­ He always does that.¡± ¡°Leave you behind?¡± ¡°Not like that, he¡¯ll come back¡­ But I just, wish I could depend on him a little sometimes. That he would listen to me. That and¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Mariel caught herself echoing, and fell silent. ¡°He¡¯s run off just in time for his birthday¡­ Again. Like last year and every single year, that I¡¯ve known him.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s celebrate him when he returns. It¡¯ll give us plenty of time to prepare.¡± Mariel shrugged. Saya nodded, and immediately picked up a book from the floor. Its title read: ¡®The Thief of Santilian.¡¯ ¡°Would you mind reading a little from this? Sorry, I know this seems weird, a grown girl asking to be read to¡­ Tizare read something for me¡­ And it lessened the pain¡­¡± Before Saya could finish her reason, Mariel interrupted her by taking the book from her. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Mariel began reading from it. By its appearance and embellished letters, it was a child¡¯s book, with vivid images on every page detailing the important scenes of each page. ¡°In the faraway lands of Giranti, there lived three brothers¡­¡± Before Mariel could continue, Saya broke out into laughter. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing! You sound just like Tizare! And equally shocked and doubtful! He used to read books to me back then, and got me interested¡­ I never told him why I can¡¯t read properly¡­ Please continue.¡± Mariel smiled and read on. Recounting the tale with her most dramatic tone, melding her voice to fit the many people and creatures in the tale. The story of a young princess who rose to the occasion when her family fell in war. Taking reign of the kingdom and fighting off the evil magistrate that plotted her downfall as frequently as rain during a storm. A good while later, Mariel found a good pause just after the apparently one of many plots had failed. She had been so absorbed in her storytelling to not notice that Saya had managed to fall asleep, still sitting. With no small amount of disbelief, she put Saya to bed and quietly snuck out of the room. As she walked the overlook, she noticed the sun had climbed quite a bit in the sky, and she hurriedly made her way outside. Charne was waiting just outside the temple doors. He made a note on her being late, but without making an issue out of it. He handed her a training uniform not quite unlike the one she owned, still damaged from the battle at the watchtower. They put the armour on her, and began heading towards the city guard¡¯s main training grounds. He explained he wanted her to get a feel of the weight of the extra armour, and was pleasantly surprised when he realized she kept up the pace without issue. The training grounds were a dedicated, palisaded area inside the citadel ring of walls. At least a hundred recruits and veterans were gathered together. Orders and battle cries attempted to drown out each other. The grounds were covered in straw from the many training dummies that had met their fate, intermingled with smaller blood spatters and an occasional tooth.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Right, let¡¯s get started. First off, I want you to run two laps along the walls¡­¡± Despite Charne¡¯s rather calm behaviour off the grounds, she found him to be a dedicated instructor. His style of teaching adhered to the style of direct demonstration to place the basics, with the end goal being the adaptation, rather than copying of the move in question. ¡°Just bring it around in an arc like that, you need to have your sword in this position to be able to parry repeated thrusts.¡± As the sun reached its zenith, the activity began to die down as the trainees and their instructors left the field to eat and rest. ¡°So, the last thing before we take a break¡­ Fighting Brandt wielders¡­ You might find yourself under attack, with an incoming attack made of any of the eight elements or a combination¡­ Can you raise any of the defensive wards?¡± Charne moved away from her, taking position opposite her. ¡°Ah, no! I can¡¯t raise any! I¡­ My crystal is dormant.¡± ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s fine. Just pick up that sword there¡­ Yes, the sheathed one!¡± Mariel took the sword, and drew it. Charne began forming a visible sigil before him. In a flash, a lance of crackling power emerged from the sigil, bearing down on Mariel. She wanted to sidestep, but opted to parry the attack. In a cascade of light, the lance impacted upon the flat side of the sword, and dissipated. As soon as the lance had been absorbed, the sword snapped in two as the impact area blackened and turned into dust. ¡°That¡¯s what a warded sword is.¡± Charne came over to her. ¡°It will help you defend yourself, but unless you get someone actually good at it to ward it for you, it¡¯ll only take a hit or two at most. We¡¯ll take a break and work on your movement next.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Do you think I stand a chance? I can¡¯t even use Brandt in the fight.¡± To her question, he smiled. ¡°You do. It¡¯ll take cunning, and precision, but those two are your clear strong points. Just because you can¡¯t use Brandt for the fight, doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t win. I¡¯ll show you a couple of tricks later.¡± Charne disappeared inside the barracks and soon returned with water, bread and some small glass jars of jam. They ate together in silence while watching a pair of instructors push new recruits hard around the course. They were all running slowly, clutching their sides, and occasionally, a few of them fell out of formation to review the day¡¯s food. After eating they resumed the training. Charne picked up a couple of daggers and showed her how to parry and deflect spears, together with other heavier weapons like halberds and two-handers. His comments on her ability to pick up, copy and adapt a style to herself lit a fire inside her, and she redoubled her efforts. By the time she began throttling down, it was well into the early evening. They cleared up their things and parted ways at the citadel gatehouse. Charne headed out to go over the necessary documents he had been putting off, while Mariel decided to buy some food. Still unfamiliar with the city, she returned to the only place she knew. Welidia was outside, helping unload a nearby cart carrying provisions for the tavern. Barrels were rolled inside; cheese wheels were stacked high on a nearby crate, and surrounded by raw steaks and large packs of meat. ¡°Hi Mariel! You know, there are other places in this city where you can get something to eat.¡± She put down the crate she carried and hooked off some items on the cart owner¡¯s checklist. ¡°Not that I¡¯m not happy to see you though, so what will it be today?¡± ¡°Well Charne brought me straight here without revealing anything else¡­ I just thought this was the best place¡­¡± Welidia laughed and tipped a barrel to roll it inside. ¡°It is, if you ask me. Mind helping me out if you got any strength left?¡± Mariel agreed, and the two began to haul the provisions inside the tavern. The owner behind the counter came out to join them, and within a short while, the cart was unloaded and everything packed neatly into the cellar. ¡°Fantastic! You sure are useful Mariel! Not like my boss¡­¡± ¡°Hey! I heard you!¡± The owner shouted from inside. ¡°Look forward to your next payment!¡± ¡°Ahahah¡­ He¡¯s just joking¡­ Anyway, why don¡¯t you come on in and have a bite?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like something light, and some fruit juice.¡± ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯ll join you in a bit!¡± Welidia gently pushed her inside and sat her down at the nearest free table. Apart from her, there were only a few others, eating quietly or sharing sweet nothings. As she sat, she found a moment to admire the details and architecture. She felt a strange familiarity. The tavern reminded her of Traren¡¯s place back home, and the pang of nostalgia began to take root. In her mind, she began wondering what was going on across the sea. A good while had passed since she arrived. Her rumination about her parents¡¯ whereabouts got interrupted by Welidia who placed two wooden trays on the table and took a seat opposite her. The trays were both loaded down with a serving of mashed potatoes, boiled vegetables and mutton. ¡°How come you get so many breaks?¡± Mariel asked out of curiosity while eyeing the food with interest. ¡°It¡¯s because I work too hard¡­ Nah, just a convenience of the relaxed surroundings.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°But come now, I¡¯m interested in you.¡± Welidia leaned forward, staring into Mariel¡¯s eyes with her garnet-coloured eyes, brimming with curiosity. How come a beauty like you suddenly appear out of nowhere, without a mate and asks for a sword instead of a broom?¡± ¡°Because the broom won¡¯t get me where I need to be.¡± ¡°Where is that then?¡± She took a mouthful of mashed potato and chewed on the bits while pointing her spoon in Mariel¡¯s direction. ¡°Home. On the human continent.¡± Welidia¡¯s face at first remained unmoving. Then she began to cough wildly while making choking noises and grabbing wildly for her tankard. After pouring several mouthfuls of water down her throat, she caught her breath. ¡°W-why on lovely Avine would you even want to go to that hellhole? They boil our kind in cauldrons, eat our fingernails and stuff our skin, keeping us as trophies!¡± This time it was Mariel¡¯s turn to meet an issue with her food. To her luck she managed to let it slide down without any complications. ¡°They don¡¯t do any of those things! Sure, some humans do horrible things, but I can¡¯t imagine our kind not doing anything of the sort!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I had a grandmother. She served as a camp commander during the failed expedition to the human continent. During a cavalry engagement, a lance split apart her right leg and she fell, living just long enough to be trampled by our own reinforcement in the tumult. My father buried her body over there.¡± Welidia stared into her tankard with a deep gaze of longing and quiet suffering. She then took a deep swing from it. ¡°I was born while they were out, and so when he came home, he tore me away from playing with my older brothers, and shoved me into knitting, washing and cooking¡­ I got two older brothers, both soldiers by the way.¡± She then put down her spoon, picked up the small wooden fork and pointed it directly at Mariel before changing to a hoarse, deeper voice: ¡°You, young lady will not play dangerous games with your brothers! You belong inside our home! Wielding no swords, but rather a needle, and a calm, gentle disposition!¡± Mariel listened quietly to every word and once more dove into her food as a way of taking her time to think about the implications. Welidia lowered her fork, and instead shoved it deeply into the fried mutton. ¡°But, honestly. It was unfair at first, but I came to enjoy a simple, stable and unadventurous life. I cursed his name a thousand-fold, but in the end, he just wanted to protect me.¡± ¡°Ack!¡± She groaned and shoved a good portion into her mouth, chewing quickly. ¡°But hey! Now we got to talk about me again! Hurray! So, it¡¯s your turn now! Tell me every little secret you have¡­¡± ¡°But, what do you even want to know?¡± Mariel threw her a puzzled expression. ¡°I want to know the juicy bits! You know, how you¡¯re here, why, how many you¡¯ve slept with, whichever way you swing, your hobbies?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll answer the first two questions, and the last one.¡± Mariel made her pick from the lot and confidently smiled. ¡°The rest are too embarrassing¡­ And I don¡¯t really understand the fourth one.¡± ¡°How lazy¡­ But that¡¯s fine too! Go ahead!¡± They spent a long time talking and trying to eat in-between the surprises, laughter and shock. After having ignored a whole bunch of polite cues from the owner, Welidia was in the end, grabbed by the shoulders and tossed straight into dishwashing duties. Thanks to her sudden disappearance, Mariel could finish her food and head back to the temple. On her way, out the front door, Welidia came rushing up behind her. ¡°Wait! Are you going to the harvest festival next week?¡± ¡°Um, no? I don¡¯t know what that is?¡± ¡°Ohoh¡­¡± Welidia let out a strangely menacing noise, and her whole demeanour changed immediately into one reminiscent of a little girl looking at her most desired toy. ¡°Well you¡¯ve got to be there! Bring friends! Meet me here early and I¡¯ll get you all sorted out, just¡­ You don¡¯t have like, a hundred friends, right?¡± Mariel smiled and shook her head, holding up two fingers as a reply. ¡°Wow... They¡¯re really close friends, right?¡± With a nod and a wave, Mariel turned around and began the walk back to the temple. Recovery Arc – Chapter 5: The Party Outfit Mariel kept up her work, and as the weekend came and went she were still practicing her footwork and keeping up with the movement-oriented style of combat that Charne had picked for her. To that end, she had climbed ropes, thrown herself into cover, rolled, stood, been thrown down and jumped back up. ¡°Alright, last one for today! Come at me like you mean it!¡± Charne presented his shield, and kept his sword low for a stab. She drew breath, steadying the aches in her body from her bruises, and attacked. She prepared her sword for a hard-downward blow. As she neared him, she threw a sharp rock at him. He immediately deflected the rock and before she could hit, he gave her a rough bash with the shield, sending her crashing into the hay. Mariel laid on the ground groaning, the last bruise using her many other bruises merely as a foundation for even more corporeal misery. Charne placed the sharp end of his kite against her throat. ¡°Good trick! If that was a knife, I¡¯d be much more focused, but I¡¯d still have countered and killed you¡­ I saw through your plan. Your hand was not grasping the sword, and you kept it firmly clenched. You need to find some way to retrieve your trick from your person and let fly in an instant.¡± He knelt next to her and looked her over briefly. ¡°Uh, are you alright? I didn¡¯t break anything? I admire your toughness by the way. You¡¯ve taken a far rougher pounding today than I expected you to take¡­ And I expected quite a bit.¡± ¡°Owww¡­ Yeah, lucky for me, training won¡¯t kill me¡­ I need to work on this to be at my best.¡± She took his hand and he pulled her back on her feet. ¡°I admire your dedication. Tomorrow is the harvest festival, so we¡¯ll call off the training, and before you overrule me with the realities of combat, resting is also very important to a soldier and should be appreciated when you are offered the chance.¡± Mariel pouted and grumbled a little, but came to accept his reasoning. He had not let her off easy, and her body could use a little time to get over the latest multi-layered bruises. They brushed off the dust and grime on their gear and collected it in neat leather-wrapped bundles. ¡°Are you going to the festival too?¡± ¡°I am.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be helping out with the preparations, and coordinate the guards on duty. Are you going?¡± ¡°Yep! Welidia said she would help me out with a fitting set of clothes.¡± ¡°I see, just be careful, she can get a little¡­ obsessive with the little details, anyway, maybe I¡¯ll run into you tomorrow then¡­¡± Upon her return to the temple, Mariel brought Saya and Casindire together in her room. Casindire had brought some tea and refreshments, so they sat down together. Mariel could indulge her sweet-tooth and drink sweet tea and eat home-made chocolates and pastries. For a change, Saya had groomed herself out of her usual dishevelled appearance into the more recognizable Saya. ¡°Mariel? Why are you having us here? I¡­ Appreciate it, but there¡¯s a reason, right?¡± Saya popped a small pastry into her mouth, a weary smile appearing on her face as she felt the morsel melt on her tongue. ¡°Sure, we¡¯re all going to the harvest festival together!¡± ¡°Ooh, a festival! I¡¯ve been to some of those before! They¡¯re fun!¡± Casindire was immediately on board with the whole idea, and her excitement was plain to see. ¡°I don¡¯t know, there are a lot of strange people there¡­ And we won¡¯t be armed, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you carry a boot knife?¡± Mariel commented, which had the desired effect; the hardened expression on Saya¡¯s face immediately softened up. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go meet a new friend of mine and she¡¯ll get us some fitting clothes.¡± ¡°Do you trust her? Worse¡­ With the sky opening and everything¡­ I somehow struggle with the feeling it follows us around.¡± Saya shook her head. ¡°Seems silly, I know but¡­¡± ¡°I know what you mean, but there have been several other incidents¡­ Rumours say that some only deposited a whole bunch of confused, normal people¡­ Others began attacking and forming up immediately.¡± She recounted the information on the street to Casindire and Saya whom both nodded solemnly to the news. ¡°But, let¡¯s finish up and go see my friend! Maybe we¡¯ll have to fit whatever clothes she has for us¡­ So, we should probably hurry.¡± They had soon put on their clothes and headed out. Saya and Casindire taking up the appearance of maidservants to Mariel and having asked around, borrowed a simple tunic for Saya and an old, washed-out, slightly tight dress for Casindire. As they moved through the city, many stopped to look over their shoulders. Some younger children pointed with curiosity, only to be pulled away by their worried parents. An eerie silence followed their footsteps as everyone around them stopped to look, stare and point. The pressure remained intense even as they entered the tavern. The usual clientele had not yet arrived, and so it was mostly deserted, save a few craftsmen sharing drinks. ¡°Mariel! There you are! I was wond¡­¡± Welidia¡¯s cheerful disposition suddenly turned pale as she spotted Mariel¡¯s company.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°These are my friends; will they be a problem?¡± She asked, to which Welidia shook her head, controlled her confusion and drew her smile back up. ¡°Not at all¡­ Um, please follow me.¡± She led them hurriedly up the staircase and into a big room at the end of a long corridor. The room was a storage, filled with lockboxes and crates of various types and sizes. A small skylight window let light into the room. ¡°Alright! I, guess I should introduce you¡­ Welidia, these are my two friends; Casindire, and Saya.¡± She pointed at them both in turn. ¡°And this is Welidia, she works here and knows my mentor from before¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯m blind, so please do not worry about me not being focused, you have my complete attention.¡± Casindire made her polite gesture and waited. ¡°I¡¯m Saya. And you don¡¯t trust us. Why?¡± Saya puffed up her chest and put herself in between Welidia and Casindire. ¡°Saya, remember that most of my kin here have never seen a human before¡­ They¡¯ve been fed crazy stories and heard tales made by soldiers during the last war. So, nothing at all flattering¡­¡± Saya remained quiet for a bit, before letting out an aggressive snarl, causing Welidia to recoil slightly. ¡°Fine¡­ Sorry about that.¡± Saya bowed her head politely and stepped aside. ¡°Ahahah¡­ Okay, then¡­ I¡¯m happy to meet you too¡­ So! Onto business!¡± She shakily went over to a nearby wardrobe and opened it. A big puff of dust emerged into the air, leaving them all coughing. She reached inside and took out three dusty, stack-covered items. ¡°They¡¯re a little¡­ Dusty to say the least, we got this shipment of clothes by mistake¡­ I pleaded to keep them¡­¡± She handed each of the three a dusty sack. ¡°How about, we take some measurements¡­ Then me and Mariel will go wash¡­¡± ¡°Ah, no! Leave the washing to me!¡± Casindire held out her hands to collect the other sacks. ¡°Oh! But I thought¡­¡± She was interrupted by Mariel whom shook her head and whispered to her to trust Casindire. ¡°Okay, then I guess we¡¯ll take care of the adjustments.¡± Welidia flew out of the room and soon returned with an elaborate wooden case which turned out to be a gigantic, decorated sewing kit. Inside were needles, threads, piping and many other fabrics, all neatly sorted, stacked and lined up. Using a measuring band, she hurriedly took Casindire¡¯s measurements. Mariel felt for a moment happy that Casindire was blind, relieved that she could not see the pang of jealousy in her expression. With Casindire led out by Welidia and towards the washroom on the first floor, Mariel and Saya took turns taking each other¡¯s measurements. ¡°You know¡­ I don¡¯t want you to be so hard on her¡­ Welidia I mean. She¡¯s not done anything wrong.¡± Mariel raised her arms, while Saya worked the measuring band. ¡°No, but who knows¡­¡± Saya mumbled while correcting the length. ¡°We¡¯re not safe anywhere should the sky suddenly open up above us.¡± ¡°We have each other¡­ We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Saya¡¯s hand slipped on the band for a moment, and she quickly tried to adjust it back. She checked, nodded and continued down. ¡°Mariel¡­ I nearly lost everything. You, Cassy, Tizare¡­ Even Siravin¡­ We stayed together, and we almost died.¡± Mariel turned around and embraced her friend. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I wasn¡¯t strong enough. I¡¯ll complete my training and then you can go back to be my friend, and not my protector¡­ You¡¯ve taken all the responsibility, and I haven¡¯t even told you how much I appreciate it.¡± ¡°The thought of you, of our friends, dying¡­ The things I saw back there, it haunts me in my dreams¡­ What if nobody had come? Or if you had bled to death in the tower¡­¡± Mariel could feel Saya¡¯s expression cracking, and the damp spot forming on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you Saya, for looking out for us¡­ The pressure on you must have been intense¡­¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± Saya sobbed silently. ¡°I was just beginning to think, that things would work out¡­ That we¡¯d all get home in one piece¡­ I fooled myself into appreciating things. Last time I did that, my family died.¡± She wiped her tears on Mariel¡¯s shoulder and pulled back a little, looking straight into her eyes. ¡°I had a plan! I¡¯ll just shut everyone out, and if they disappear, I won¡¯t have known them. It worked out well! Even Tizare I kept at an armlength¡­ But then you appeared in that forest. You ruined it all! With that gentle spirit of yours, the helpful attitude, all the warmth and¡­¡± Saya fell silent. Before Mariel could ask, the door opened. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you getting all snuggly¡­¡± Welidia smiled and allowed them a moment to rearrange themselves into a presentable state. ¡°Got everything ready?¡± ¡°Almost! Just need Saya¡¯s measurements!¡± Saya nodded, and raised her arms. After making some comments on Mariel¡¯s skill with the measuring band, Welidia went back to check on Casindire. Mariel and Saya finished up in silence without exchanging a single word. Soon, Welidia returned with the still wet dresses and Casindire in tow, and said they¡¯d adjust them while still wet, so as to have them ready for the next day. With most of the dust and neglect washed off the dresses, Mariel found herself stunned by the elegant beauty before her. The dress was elaborate, with many fine embroideries on the chest piece, and on the long, white cotton apron covering the front part of a long, black skirt. A red vest, of the length to end at the upper part of the waist, completed with a red waistband, apparently lacking something important. Black long stockings, and a long black cape as a cover for the vest and the white shirt. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s supposed to be some silver embellishments, I¡¯ll let you borrow some from me¡­ I don¡¯t have enough for the others though¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, we¡¯re posing as her handmaidens.¡± Casindire shrugged. ¡°That¡¯ll do¡­ There will be noble classes at the festival, and they bring their servants¡­ I guess they don¡¯t trust them with the expensive jewellery.¡± Under Welidia¡¯s close supervision and with Saya¡¯s helping hands, the adjustments took a minimal amount of time. As soon as they finished, Welidia dove back into another room to fetch a small metal lockbox. Inside were many wonderful silver fineries. She then proceeded to instruct them in how to put on the dresses, and where the silver finery was supposed to be placed or worn. The light was fading by the time they finished up. ¡°Um, I really appreciate all this, but these has to be extremely expensive¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s okay to fit them to us? Couldn¡¯t you sell them? I know it¡¯s a bit late to ask.¡± Mariel asked, thinking the result was far beyond even her mother¡¯s wardrobe back home. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine I¡¯m sure¡­¡± Welidia shrugged. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re probably leaving sometime soon, so I want you to get to experience this at least once in your lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all there is to it, is it?¡± Saya put her piercing gaze on Welidia whom shrunk away. ¡°No¡­¡± Welidia lowered her head in shame. ¡°I, just wanted someone to go with. This way, all those years spent on learning seams and sewing paid off in a way. It¡¯s selfish, I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honoured to have this opportunity¡­ Thank you!¡± Mariel smiled. Welidia looked as if ready to burst into tears of joy, but quickly caught her composure, and shooed them all away. While giving them all a friendly push towards the door, she promised to have everything ready by noon the next day. With the plan for the day finished, Mariel and company began the trip back to the temple. The mood was light, and they talked about their guesses and expectations for the festival. Recovery Arc – Chapter 6: Harvest Festival The next day, Mariel, Saya and Casindire joined up just outside the temple doors. Having spent the early morning grooming themselves and taking with them what they needed. Saya appeared last, and her appearance was back to normal. Her hair was freshly washed, combed and she had a fine scent of soap and cleanliness about her, a stark contrast to her previously unkempt appearance. The streets were filled with people, all making final adjustments to decorations, clearing away dirt and getting things into place. On their way to the tavern, they passed by a large procession forming up with gigantic rolling wooden platforms. Upon the platforms stood impressions of common farm animals, baskets of fruits and dedications to the gods. Musicians and performers were rehearsing in a strange cacophony of voices, music and the beating of hammers. Arriving at the tavern, they found it too decked out for the occasion, with an extensive menu covering most harvestable crops, and some choice seasonal meals. Flags and drapings of many colours and patterns swayed in the gentle wind. ¡°There you are! Let¡¯s hurry! We want to be at Grindstone Plaza early to get some good spots!¡± They headed inside and up the stairs. The storeroom had been cleaned, and three tall mirrors had been brought in, along with a strange crate. ¡°So, who wants to get dressed first?¡± Welidia smiled and looked at them in turn. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Saya stepped forward. ¡°If I should scream, you¡¯d do best to run.¡± ¡°Pff.. I¡¯m not going to do you any harm¡­ But hey, this is fine by me.¡± Mariel and Casindire hurriedly went back outside the room and shut the door behind them. Immediately they began listening in. Some muffled arguments were exchanged. Followed by a strange whistling noise, and some shuffling. A long silence followed. At last, they heard Welidia¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s, done! Come on in!¡± Mariel pushed the door open to find Saya standing behind Welidia, with a sharp knife placed against her throat. ¡°Let her go!¡± Mariel hurried over and took the knife. ¡°She did¡­ Unseemly things!¡± Saya growled. ¡°I should slay this¡­ Deviant!¡± ¡°No. Please. Let her go.¡± ¡°Keep your hands to yourself, or you¡¯ll find out what it feels like to lose them.¡± Saya whispered before releasing Welidia, whom immediately made for the door, only to be blocked by Casindire whom smiled, shook her head and turned her gently around. ¡°I¡­ It was necessary¡­ How else would we get your shirt on?¡± She stammered. Mariel shook her head and sighed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take Saya outside now.¡± As soon as they got outside the room, Mariel could take in Saya¡¯s appearance in full: the dress fit her perfectly, and she had by appearance left her ranger look for one of a refined young noble daughter. ¡°You look, wonderful in that.¡± Her words made Saya¡¯s anger disappear in an instant. ¡°I¡­ Normally don¡¯t wear this¡­ The cloth is heavy, and hard to move in¡­ These shoes too¡­ They have heels. I hate heels.¡± She looked away in embarrassment. ¡°But, I¡¯m happy you think I look nice¡­ I ¡®m sure you¡¯ll be absolutely stunning.¡± Just then, a burst of laughter emerged from under the door. The usual shuffling of clothes, and some muffled exchanges of words. A short time later, Casindire emerged, looking refreshed, very happy and wearing the dress like she had done so all her life. ¡°So? How does it look on me? Is it nice? It feels really nice!¡± Casindire spun on her heels, giving a slight flutter to the skirt. ¡°If you were to move past a group of ten, all would turn to look at you.¡± Mariel nodded approvingly. Her comment made Casindire¡¯s face turn a shade of red, and she tried to hide her skittish smile. ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you to say! But, now it¡¯s your turn! Go on!¡± Mariel entered the storeroom with Welidia, and removed her clothes. The cold room caused her skin to reveal goosebumps. A tinge of shame made her cover herself up, but to her reassurance, Welidia remained completely unfazed by her appearance, focused more on making last minute touches to her dress. She was ordered to stand still while Welidia flew around her, putting on the individual garments, checking for faults and appreciative nods. The cold she felt gradually disappeared, and she soon felt slightly warm. Welidia finished up the last bits of her outfit, and then began picking out some choice silver finery from the small lockbox. The result was nothing short of stunning: The outfit sat neatly on her body, though somewhat heavy, she appreciated immensely and felt fantastic wearing it. ¡°I admit¡­ I was expecting nice, but you¡¯ll certainly draw a lot of attention¡­ What do you think yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I don¡¯t have the words¡­ I¡¯ve never worn anything like this before¡­ Sure I know some nice dresses, but¡­¡± Mariel kept turning around, taking in her appearance from every angle while her face glowed with her impression. ¡°Heh, stunned to silence¡­ I like that.¡± Welidia nodded, smirking with satisfaction. ¡°Now go show yourself off to your friends while I put on my own.¡± ¡°Need any help?¡± ¡°No, but thanks for asking¡­ Just wait outside, and I¡¯ll be down in a little bit¡­ Oh, and by the way¡­¡± She fell silent, wanting to say something but resigning herself to silence. ¡°Nevermind.¡± Mariel took a deep breath, and opened the door. The surprise was visible on Saya¡¯s face, and Casindire appeared very eager to hear an appraisal. Saya thought for a moment of her words. ¡°Cassy, think of her¡­ As the most beautiful thing you have ever seen¡­ Standing alone among a vast field of green, with the sun reflecting off drops of morning dew, causing a sparkle, with a gentle breeze causing but a faint flutter of her dress¡­¡± Casindire¡¯s face lit up, and she very eagerly leant forward, doing everything one might expect of an appraisal, of only for the sake of appearance. ¡°It must look absolutely fabulous¡­ Do you like it Mariel?¡± ¡°I absolutely love it! And thank you for relating my appearance Saya, you make me blush!¡± Saya nodded and looked away, trying to find something on the wall to fix her attention on. ¡°And your friend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s putting on her own and told us to wait outside.¡± The three exchanged meaningful nods, and headed outside to the noise of merrymaking. The street in front of the tavern was packed with people, all displaying dresses of the same type, but with an endless amount of variations, finery and colours. The festive mood continued as strangers made acquaintances, ladies shared gossip and young children kept dragging their parents along with an impatience for play that only a child could find. A group passing by in matching clothes talked loudly, but as they passed by Mariel and the others, they lowered their voices. In hushed whispers and glances over their shoulder they walked away. ¡°We stand out¡­ Mariel, I think you¡¯d be better off leaving us on our own¡­ This is your chance to experience what it¡¯s like to blend into a crowd¡­¡± Casindire nodded to Saya¡¯s comment, and they both turned to her expectantly for her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m not going to abandon you to fit in¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t really think you would, but we decided we owed you the option.¡± Casindire smiled. ¡°We meant no offense.¡± ¡°None taken, but I¡¯m surprised you would even suggest it? With the whole not leaving me alone thing going on?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like the plan one bit, but Cassy persuaded me you deserved to be offered the chance.¡± Saya placed her hand gently on Casindire¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey! You were supposed to back me up on this!¡± She began pouting. ¡°Sorry Cassy, but you know that I can¡¯t back such an awful idea¡­ Not that I would let you go on your own either.¡± They spent a moment looking at each other before sharing a friendly laugh. At that moment, Welidia emerged from the tavern in a dress different from theirs, with different patterns and colours. ¡°Okay, you look about ready to run out of here, let¡¯s go!¡± They continued down to the end of the street, and turned the corner, zigzagging through the crowd. Everywhere around them were inhabitants, talking and enjoying the moment. They followed the flow of the crowd, until they emerged out onto a big, but equally full square. From the top of the steps overlooking the square sitting in a small depression, they could see the sea of people. At the back of the square, before a huge statue of a knight wielding a fiery sword was a large wooden stage. Along the edges of the square were areas divided out by ropes and each dedicated to some form of activity or competition. At a distance, Mariel could make out amongst other things, spaces dedicated to spear toss, various measured-up tracks for races, and even a pit for wrestling, and a big wooden pole, with strange bundles at the top. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re late¡­ We could stay here and watch what goes on, or we could move closer if you want to hear?¡± Welidia summed up their options and looked at them each in turn for their thoughts.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°What¡¯s to hear?¡± Casindire was first to speak. ¡°You know, the usual stuff like welcome, how do you do? Vysanneh¡¯s blessings on you¡­ Oh! And not to forget, enjoy the festivities?¡± Just then, a booming voice resounded through the square, calling all present to silence. Upon the stage, a wealthy-looking male stepped forth. ¡°Welcome citizens of Bleirenvasten!¡± ¡°Oh, nice¡­ Seems like they finally figured out how to amplify speech.¡± ¡°Now, I would like to take a moment to reassure you all! This year, our harvest is the largest ever! Thanks to that, our stores are full and we¡¯ll face the coming winter, better prepared than ever before!¡± The crowd began to cheer and applaud. With a wave of his hand, the speaker quieted them. ¡°But! I want us all, to take a moment¡­ For some of you in this crowd today¡­ The festivities are tinged with red¡­ Some of you, have lost family or friends, to the menace haunting our countryside! I would like us all, to offer a moment of our time in honour of those who have been murdered!¡± Silence fell over the square, barely the rustle of falling leaves could be heard. Around them, people were offering up prayers, or remaining silent. ¡°Thank you, friends. I have spoken to some victims, and they insisted it should not put a dampener on our celebration¡­ I decided to call you to silence despite of that. For now, feel free to have a look at our stands, join a competition, play games and eat good food! When the city bell tolls, there will be entertainment here on stage, and as soon as the sun has gone down, join us for the grand fireworks display! Also! Please consider leaving a donation for oHHur ever-valiant city guard, who are out in strength to ensure a safe and happy occasion! Please, enjoy!¡± The crowd began splitting up, seeking out whatever personal fancy prevailed. Mariel and company walked down the steps, and entered the crowd. Out of interest, Mariel directed them all towards the strange wooden pole. Approaching the site, they found the massive wooden trunk was standing in the middle of a large basin dug into the ground. The hole was filled with water, with a small wooden plank extended out towards the pole. ¡°First contender! Step forth!¡± An announcer shouted, and a young, fit male with blue hair stepped forth wearing nothing but a simple set of cotton pants. The bystanders began cheering as he stepped out onto the plank and took hold of the pole. ¡°So¡­ What¡¯s the¡­ Point?¡± Mariel whispered to Welidia, whom smiled. ¡°Wait and see.¡± The young male gripped around the pole, and began to climb it with slow, measured movements. The plank beneath him was retracted and he was left on his own, working his way slowly up the pole. Two-and a half meters up the seven-meter pole, he began to slow down, and suddenly began slipping. With a gasp from the crowd he let go of the pole and fell into the water, creating a large splash which drenched the front rows of people, to loud screams. ¡°Mm, not bad¡­¡± Welidia nodded. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He fell¡­ You see, the point is to climb the pole. But, it¡¯s been thoroughly sanded and rubbed in some potent grease¡­ You see there at the top? Each of those bundles contain a small cache of silver, and a receipt with a random number. If a contestant can climb the pole and untie a bundle, he can exchange the receipt for something.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°Expensive clothing, high-quality food, bundles of tools, or even farm animals¡­¡± She looked towards the top. ¡°But it¡¯s not like it¡¯s simple to climb it¡­ The awards are, worthwhile.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done it before?¡± ¡°Once. Didn¡¯t quite make it.¡± They watched as another contender stepped up to the challenge. After roughly two meters, he too took the plunge into the water. The third contender whom stepped up was a young boy. To a deepening silence, he grabbed hold of the pole, and began the climb. The first meter went, then the second, up, and up he went. The crowd was quiet, but tense with anticipation. As he neared the top, the silence was replaced by a growing amount of cheering. Finally, the boy reached the top, and using his legs, he secured himself tightly before starting to undo the binds on one of the bundles. The onlookers roared with applause and shouts of praise as the boy threw one of the bundles down, and with one look to the sky, jumped into the water. The cascade of water caused a splash that even Mariel, at the very back, could not avoid, catching a few drops herself. Saya, who had been relating to Casindire the dramatic scene in detail, sighed and suggested they move along. They continued walking between the various areas, taking in the sights, and watching the many competitions. At the small racetrack, the others talked Welidia into participating in an egg race. After an exciting run, she ended up second, and chose a small collection of thread for her sewing kit as a prize. The next visited site was a singing contest. Despite some initial hesitation, Casindire rose to the challenge. The judges were all raising their eyebrows upon seeing her signing up, but she convinced them to let her participate, to please her mistress. One song later, and Casindire won by a solid margin, even the most hard-faced judge had drawn a curt smile. Her right to choose a prize was forfeited to Mariel, but she merely deferred the decision back to Casindire. In the end, she went with a small, unassuming leather-bound notebook after some consideration of her options. Having just finished watching a duelling competition which Mariel had desperately tried to convince the others to partake in. They heard the city bells tolling. A red curtain had been drawn across the stage, and to a fanfare of trumpets the curtains were pulled apart to reveal an orchestra. As the orchestra began to play, the hushed whispers returned, and the crowd began to form a semi-circle in front of the stage. The main instruments lined up were fiddles, droned zithers, goat horns and mouth harps. The tune being played was a merry one, but strangely had a mystic feel to it, as if steeped in traditions and honed for generations. In the open space formed, three pairs of dancers entered, and put on a performance for the crowd, which soon clapped their hands in unison to the tune. ¡°It looks fun.¡± Of the three, Saya appeared to be the one most interested. ¡°You like to dance? Want to try it?¡± Welidia grinned. ¡°No! I mean¡­ I imagine you need a lot of practice for this.¡± ¡°Eh, a year maybe?¡± ¡°Shh, quiet you two, Cassy is enjoying herself so turn it down.¡± Mariel pointed to Casindire, whom stood perfectly still. From her posture and intense concentration, it was clear to them all she was absorbing every note in the music. They remained in place until the music ended to a roaring applause from the crowd. The dancers disappeared into the crowd and the open area slowly began to fill with couples. The music resumed, and the dancing resumed. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we go get something to eat? You should give the local cuisine a try.¡± Welidia gently began dragging Casindire and Mariel along with her, with Saya tailing close behind. She dragged them towards a small side street furnished into a big outdoor caf¨¦. As they came closer, the smell of rich stews and fried meat and fish filled the air. Lined up along both sides of the street were stalls heavily laden with jars of jam, fine dried meats, a myriad of pastries and bread. Big barrels of ale and wine were tapped regularly to serve the many thirsty throats having taken seat near one of the many tables. A cacophony of conversation mixed with the clatter of eating utensils and shouts for refills. After a while of waiting, a table opened and they hurriedly occupied it. Immediately, one of the waiters came over to them at handed them each a piece of paper with the available food and drink written on it. ¡°I should have enough, so just pick something! My treat!¡± Welidia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll pay too for my friends; it would be unfair after all you¡¯ve done for us to take the whole bill.¡± ¡°If you insist, I¡¯m not going to say no.¡± They each chose from the menu and placed their order. Mariel decided on a soup with meatballs, mutton, carrots and potatoes. Saya requested a small serving of wine and an assorted selection of cheese, bread and jam. Welidia spent some time explaining the menu to Casindire, and the two finally decided on fried fish with potatoes and vegetables. In due time, the food arrived, and they began eating, while talking about their experiences. The discussion was mainly dominated by Casindire, going on about minor details and how many sour notes the musicians had made during the performance. Saya kept eating in silence, sampling everything she had ordered before finally settling on wheat bread, spread with cloudberry jam. Intermittently, Welidia and Mariel got to discuss dancing and sharing some experiences with dance. The sun was just about to set when they finished eating and paying for the experience. Upon the city wall they had seen guards carrying crates and cylinders. They began to head for the steps, to find a place to sit and watch the fireworks together. A small squad of guards passed by, and one of them broke off and approached them. ¡°Oh, hi Charne! Still on duty?¡± Welidia hurried over to give him a hug. ¡°Watching you is a duty in itself¡­ Ah, Mariel! You¡¯re here too. You look stunning!¡± He smiled, and she returned one of her own. ¡°And you two are?¡± He cast a suspicious look in Casindire and Saya¡¯s direction. ¡°They¡¯re friends! But officially they¡¯re Mariel¡¯s handmaidens, so that you won¡¯t get any trouble.¡± Welidia interjected. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t even ask¡­ Oh, and by the way Mariel, in six weeks¡¯ time we¡¯re having the duel, I just settled the time and date for it. We¡¯ll discuss it in more detail later, so make sure you enjoy yourself.¡± Just then, one of the other guards requested some backup, and Charne hurriedly excused himself and left them. ¡°And now good people! We draw to the end of the festivities!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice boomed once more, as the first stars began to be visible on the steadily darkening night sky. ¡°I would like to thank you all for turning up and celebrate with us, in a short time, the fireworks display will begin! We ask your patience and understanding as we make the final preparations!¡± ¡°Hey Saya? Could you do me a favour?¡± Casindire asked out of the blue, producing her small leather-bound notebook. ¡°Sure, what do you need Cassy?¡± ¡°Ink¡­ And a quill¡­ Or maybe some charcoal.¡± ¡°Ah, sure¡­ I¡¯ll go see if anyone¡¯s selling some.¡± Saya stood up and headed back down the steps after being given a few coins from Mariel. ¡°So, I¡¯m curious¡­ No offense, but what do you need it for? I mean¡­ Do you write?¡± Welidia asked, trying to avoid any snarky undertones. ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­ Hopefully.¡± Saya soon returned and were handed the notebook. She sent a worried look to the others, before opening the notebook. ¡°What do you want me to write?¡± ¡°Ah, no. Please draw the fireworks in the notebook¡­ Watch it, and then draw it from memory in it. Would you do that for me?¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Saya shrugged. Just then, a fanfare announced the start of the fireworks display. Loud screeching was followed by an explosion of light in the sky, followed by a spectacular bang. Explosions of a multitude of colours and nuances contrasted the sky. Depictions of flowers, of animals and even a sheaf of wheat flashed up and disappeared. Sparks of rain, a flash bright as sunlight formed into a rapidly fading image of the stylized sun. After a while which felt like mere moments, the show ended to thunderous applause from the crowd. In the following murmur, they turned their attention to Saya, whom was sketching a spectacular collection of the finest fireworks in the leather-bound notebook. After some adjustments, and some fitting embellishments, she announced the completion to Casindire and handed over the book. Casindire held her hand over the open page, and a strange, teal glow began to pulse from the drawn page. ¡°This¡­ Is it! I finally found one! After one hundred and eighty-three fakes¡­¡± Tears began to trickle down her cheeks. ¡°It is beautiful¡­ I remember now what it looks like¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Mariel whispered to Saya whom thought for a moment before answering. ¡°I, can only guess, but I assume that is one of the vision notebooks created by a lunatic named Kaldrian¡­ Kalrian¡¯s epiphanies people call them back home¡­ He made about sixteen of them before disappearing for good.¡± ¡°Yes, before you make a grimace Mariel, my master did make those.¡± Siah, whom had remained quiet throughout the day, whispered to her. ¡°I see¡­ So, she can experience things with her mind?¡± ¡°In a way¡­ But the pages are limited, so to a blind person, each of them are precious beyond measure, and act as anchors to remember particularly wonderful or memorable moments.¡± Saya shook her head. ¡°To think that she would buy that many fakes¡­ She must have really believed.¡± The teal glow slowly dissipated, and a peaceful, quite moved expression settled in on Casindire¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you Saya¡­ And all of you. I finally found one¡­ I can¡¯t believe I had to go through this much, but being here, in this moment and being able to remember the beauty of fireworks¡­ It¡¯s all worth it.¡± All four joined together in an embrace, Welidia hesitated but was dragged into it by Saya whom for a moment stopped considering her a liability. People who walked past stared and mumbled but in that moment, they all felt a budding friendship, bridging doubt and suspicion, heritage and birth. Recovery Arc - Chapter 7: Silver Strands Two weeks passed after the festival, and the streets gradually became cleaner. The thrash was cleared, the stage dismantled and everywhere, normal life returned to the streets. The weather gradually began to worsen, as the late-summer days gave way to autumn chill and rain. The festival almost appearing like a trigger to summon forth clouds of rain and wind. News from the siege around Adriested carried hopes of victory, but not without its chilling news: Several assaults upon the citadel of the city had failed. The wounded captives were mutilated and hung, still alive, from the battlements to meet their end. Few civilians remained, most having been killed or turned into mindless drones that launched themselves forth from the main gate in a murderous, but ultimately futile frenzy. The women, the elderly and even children were wasted by the besieged enemy in suicidal sallies. In between all the gloom, the news and town criers spoke highly of a strange soldier whom had distinguished himself in battle, and devised cunning plans to capture and secure any whom survived the brutal charge. Every morning, before leaving to meet Charne for her practice, Mariel had made a habit of visiting Siravin in the cellar. Still placed under heavy nullifying wards and sustained by Casindire¡¯s unwavering nursing, he still appeared as he did when he was still moving and talking. She shared with him the details and experiences, despite her feeling that he didn¡¯t hear any of it. For training, Charne had stepped up his game, and put her through increasingly rigorous training exercises. Often she was left bruised and beaten, but her body had withstood it all, and she found her soft curves having somewhat straightened lately to her quiet appreciation. Having left the temple, Mariel was soon back among the many streets of the city. The citizens went about their daily business, but a loud shout silenced them all, and almost all movement seized. ¡°Hear me, hear me! Later this evening, the first batch of refugees from the Free Town of Visantil will arrive! As you may have been told, the town suffered a siege, and was laid waste. The enemy was defeated, but reconstruction will take many years. During this time, the citizens will be divided equally among the nearby states and kingdoms! Our share is roughly six thousand eight hundred heads! Provisional lodgings have been prepared, but the duke¡¯s advisors ask for your support in providing food, care and shelter! Any who take upon them such a responsibility will be compensated. In these trying times, we stick together!¡± The crowd hummed with muffled conversation. Shock and disbelief mixed with anger and worry. The town crier stilled them to silence. ¡°I am also obliged to remind you that Visantil has a large count of humans, beastkin and elves in its populace! As such, remain vigilant and report any disturbances to the guards! However, any unprovoked aggression towards the refugees, and especially the humans, seeing how recent attacks were confirmed to be perpetrated by their kind¡­ Will be punished!¡± The crowd began to disperse. Some appeared to return to their routine, but a good number of people began forming into a line near the small podium, where a registrar was collecting signatures and handing out certificates. Mariel wondered about signing up, but decided to confer the decision until later. Standing on the bridge leading into the citadel, Mariel found Charne lazily watching for fish. She approached and greeted him. ¡°Hi Mariel¡­ Training is suspended for today¡­ I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but a whole lot of refugees will arrive here in the city today. I¡­ Was volunteered to offer medical assistance¡­¡± ¡°And? Don¡¯t you want to help?¡± ¡°Sure I do, but I think it¡¯s a little unfair you have no say in the matter, and I was sort of signed up without me knowing.¡± He sighed, before straightening his posture. ¡°But hey, what sort of scum back out from pledge to help others?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re doing the right thing by going through with it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I also have a whole bunch of friends in the city that was attacked, so it¡¯s also personal.¡± He rested his hand on the pommel of his sword. ¡°So instead of swords, I¡¯ll give you a lesson in treating battlefield casualties¡­ If you don¡¯t mind infested wounds, mangled limbs and a whole river worth of blood? You are of course free to decline.¡± ¡°No. I want to go with you! Didn¡¯t you tell me the other day that a soldier is more than just a fancy weapon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I am warning you¡­ It will be awful.¡± The first refugees to arrive had been the first to be wounded in the initial attack and evacuated. With an encirclement looming, a full day had passed before a corridor had been pried open, allowing more civilians and wounded soldiers to sneak out. The first few hundred refugees were in bad shape, and the first carts more than filled the expansive accommodations prepared for the wounded. Mariel adjusted her white apron, while trying to keep breathing with her mouth. The stench inside the tents reeked of festering, rotting wounds, and fresh blood. A continuous groan resounded from the dozens of badly wounded humans, demons and elves. She picked up the nearest bucket and emptied it into a nearby street drain. With a wet splash, she heard her breakfast land in the water. ¡°Here, drink some water¡­¡± Charne handed her a small waterskin. She drank from it, but still could not shake the feeling of her throat rotting from the inside. ¡°Well, it looks worse than I had expected¡­ Just be ready, we¡¯ll be called in soon eno¡­¡± ¡°Hey! You two! Stop talking and come help me here!¡± A doctor had lifted the flap of a nearby tent and was shouting at them. They hurriedly joined up with him. He led them inside. ¡°We¡¯ll be doing amputations¡­ I need you to secure the patients. Just hold them still while I remove the infected extremities.¡± He instructed them, while deftly manoeuvring between occupied slabs. On every slab was a patient being held down by assistants, while a doctor sawed or straight forward hacked off body parts. A wet thud was followed by a deafening shriek. Mariel felt a cold spike run the length of her spine. Her belly had long since grown bored of acrobatics, but continued to toss and turn just to add one extra layer of awful. The continuous shriek suddenly died down, and a body they just passed by went completely limp. The assistants began to wrap in a bloodied stump that had once been the lower part of the leg of the human patient, now unconscious upon the slab. They arrived at their designated slab. Upon it laid a petrified, young human woman with a hand that appeared to have a life of its own. ¡°Gods¡­¡± Mariel wanted to look away, but could not find it in her to do so. ¡°Get used to it kid¡­ Okay, now give my other assistants a hand with her.¡± ¡°What are you going to do!?¡± The woman asked with a voice overflowing with panic. ¡°Hush. We¡¯re here to help you¡­ And we need you to trust us. Your hand is very badly infected, and leaving it on might kill you.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°B-but! Don¡¯t you have any salves? Can¡¯t you fetch a Brandt wielder to heal me? I don¡¯t want to lose my hand!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ We have only three professional menders¡­ One of which are already tending to your little girl¡­ Her name is Lirasi I believe?¡± One of the other volunteers, a female about the doctor¡¯s age interrupted. ¡°Y-yes! Please! Save my little girl!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the mender treating your daughter cannot leave her for long enough to heal you¡­ You must make a choice¡­ Your hand, or your daughter.¡± The answer came immediately, and without any hint of hesitation in its conviction. ¡°My hand! Just¡­ Make it quick!¡± ¡°I will try.¡± The doctor reappeared, carrying a small saw in one hand, and a small bottle in his other. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re going to¡­ Saw?¡± The woman turned white as a sheet. ¡°Yes¡­ Drink this¡­ It¡¯ll ease the pain.¡± The doctor handed his patient the small bottle, which she immediately drank, licking even the small drops. ¡°Okay, now hold her arm still, the rest of you, keep her body in place.¡± ¡°Here we go¡­¡± Charne mumbled, as he and Mariel began putting hold on the woman¡¯s arm. The afternoon bells tolled, which announced the end of their shift. At the end of the shift, Mariel found herself completely cold and indifferent. The first few hands, gushes of blood, disturbing shrieks and the occasional corpse being brought out of the tent had disturbed her deeply. But finally, the suffering had somehow overpowered her mind, and cause some strange shell to form over her heart. ¡°Well done¡­ You took that mess on a lot better than I had anticipated.¡± Charne appeared from beyond the flap of the tent. He came over and hung his bloodied apron on the nearby metal fence. ¡°I¡¯m going to have nightmares¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, you did your bit well¡­ So, I understand you¡¯ve seen combat before?¡± ¡°I have¡­ It was equally awful, but this didn¡¯t have that feeling of brutal, unmitigated savagery to it¡­ And helping others gave me some form of comfort.¡± Charne bore a look of distance as he watched the steady stream of carts and refugees still trickle through the open gate below. ¡°A word can be more powerful than a shower of arrows, and a voice of comfort stronger than any anaesthetising salve. These are tools you have to use and train with, to defeat your opponents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unusually deep¡­ Who told you that one?¡± ¡°What? Are you saying I¡¯m not clever enough to come up with such a thing?¡± Charne shot her a hurt look. ¡°No! Not at all, it just seemed a little, outside your usual.¡± Charne threw on another layer of insult, before finally laughing. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Maybe all this suffering is making me poetic.¡± One of the menders, distinguished by a metal pin on his coat came rushing by with a small troop of volunteers. Some were carrying small boxes of medicines and supplies, while others brought toys. ¡°Hey, are you two free?¡± The mender stopped before them. He had an imposing presence, wearing a big white coat with leather belts sewn into the fabric and used to hold a variety of surgery tools. Of his more notable features was the pipe in his mouth, and bigger, sharp-flared ears, one of the elves. ¡°Yes, can we assist you?¡± Charne jumped to the chance. ¡°I need some help. A whole bunch of children¡­ To me anyway, were brought to Vysanneh¡¯s temple¡­ You look young, and I could certainly need some more hands that were of relatable age to these youngsters, please follow me.¡± They both joined into the group, and in quick step they headed for the temple. Vysanneh¡¯s temple usually had a very soothing atmosphere of peace and calm. All of it had been thrown out in favour of a tumultuous hive of activity. The whole room dedicated to prayers had been cleared out, and replaced with provisional beds, squared-up playgrounds and a small serving station. The noise inside the temple were a mix of stressed voices, loud crying and shouting. ¡°Here we are! Now spread out! The children who need medical attention are on the left, in the back. Ulina, take six and see to them! Next is the kitchen! Agisto, go help them out, take your friends with you!¡± The elf shook his head and patted his pipe several times, creating large puffs of smoke. ¡°The rest of you, go play some games or see if any of them need some comforting!¡± He then headed straight for the area dedicated to injuries. Mariel and Charne exchanged glances and dove into the crowd, looking for anyone who appeared to be lonely. On their way, they bumped into Saya, who was carrying a big stack of pillows. ¡°Oh¡­ Hi Mariel! Sorry, I can¡¯t talk, I¡¯m busy!¡± ¡°Saya? Are you sure you should be here?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She paused while adjusting the stack of pillows. ¡°But these children depend on us.¡± ¡°Strange, she didn¡¯t even react to me this time.¡± Charne noted while watching Saya hand out pillows and nearly drowning in a torrent of grateful and needy children. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mariel asked, while offering a hug to a young girl standing next to her brother, being gently pushed forward. ¡°Ah, last time she saw me, during the festival, she drew a knife she kept in her dress¡­ Not sure if you noticed.¡± ¡°I knew she had one. She¡¯s a little wary of strangers, but she loves children though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry lady¡­ But have you seen our fathers?¡± The young boy asked, while receiving grateful, if shy knocks on his back. ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t, but what do they look like?¡± ¡°Their names are Salen and Frel. They are big and strong. They fought those evil attackers off while we were brought to safety. We haven¡¯t seen them since the attack.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ We haven¡¯t. But we¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡± ¡°See Vili? They are good people¡­ They¡¯ll help us look.¡± He tried once more to sidestep to reveal his little sister, but she firmly kept pace with his movement. Scowling at Mariel from behind her brother¡¯s back. The young girl appeared to spot a free toy and began to drag her brother away. ¡°Thanks for the help¡­ But I know they are dead. Don¡¯t bother looking.¡± The young boy whispered before being hauled off. The pang hit Mariel deeply, and she felt a need to cry. She swallowed hard to keep her emotions in check. The pain spread deeply into her chest. ¡°Hey Mariel?¡± Charne patted her on the back. ¡°I know that look. He knew their fate, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± She whispered meekly. ¡°Do you need a moment¡¯s pause?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go check on¡­ That gathering over there!¡± She stood up, wiped her eyes and began heading towards a small group of children sitting together in a circle, playing with a small green ball. The time flew by as Mariel went around playing games, consoling children deprived of a parent¡¯s loving embrace, and handing out food. At one point, she had visited the kitchen to find Casindire busy with smelling pots of stew and washing vegetables. They exchanged a few words, and soon the large pots were brought out to the small serving station. Immediately, every child dropped their toys or activities and came storming for them to get food. With some clever manoeuvring and commands from Charne, the other volunteers stopped the charge and managed with effort to get them to form up in neat rows. By the end of the day, Mariel was left with a small box of mementos she had been given by the many children she had played games with. Before leaving she got to witness the first few parents arrive and collect their children. Some wept quietly together, relieved that their ordeal had ended. Others only stared blank-eyed, taking the full blow of the insufferable pain of seeing someone else reunited with their loved ones. A fair few parents called out their children¡¯s names, only to be met by the wrong voice, or not a single reply. Despondent, they left soon after. Charne had suddenly been recalled for reasons he did not want to share, and so Mariel was left alone. She decided to join up with Saya and Casindire in the kitchen, but by the time she had got around to it, serving was over and even the task of washing was largely finished. A refugee curfew began to be enforced, and the doors were closed. Soon, after the strain of a long day, and the first sense of true safety finally sinking in, the children began to fall asleep. ¡°Well done today.¡± Casindire whispered while tucking in one of the youngest children. As soon as she finished, she led the other two out through a side door. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± Saya mumbled, swaying gently from side to side. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve spent that long smiling and talking to other people before...¡± ¡°You were incredible Saya! You worked like a whirlwind and everyone could depend on you!¡± Casindire supported her friend and flashed a bright smile. ¡°Says the one who held together a kitchen, tested all the food, directed all the staff and, managed to feed like four hundred children in one short shift.¡± Her summary drew a beet-red glow from Casindire¡¯s cheeks, and she quickly tried to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Really.¡± Saya grabbed Mariel¡¯s hand. ¡°You missed the moment when they realized she¡¯s blind¡­ The whole staff was aghast.¡± ¡°A lot of things might be impossible for me¡­ But I know I can handle a kitchen¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ What¡¯s in the box Mariel?¡± Saya eyed the small painted wooden case with interest. ¡°Just, trinkets and small toys I got from the children¡­ There are marbles, wood flutes, some small carved animals, one leather play ball, and some lures and whistles¡­ I was thinking of finding a way to incorporate them into my equipment¡­¡± ¡°I can help you with that¡­ Just let me know when you want to do it¡­ But not now, I really want to go sleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine Saya, goodnight.¡± They both waved her off. With daylight fading fast, they decided to call it a night and headed for their respective rooms. Recovery Arc - Chapter 8: Raid Mariel woke up in the middle of the night to gentle knocking on her door. She hastily threw on some clothes and opened. In the hall stood Charne, whom hurriedly asked to be let in. He was in full battle gear and brimming with excitement. He put down the big backpack he was carrying with a metal clank. ¡°Sorry about showing up this late, but we¡¯ve got a mission.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± She yawned, wiping her sleepy eyes. ¡°A small nearby village lit its emergency beacon, and I¡¯m despatched with six other official dragon riders. So I thought of you. Want to ride a dragon?¡± ¡°I¡­ Really should ask my friends¡­¡± ¡°No need to, I already found and woke them up.¡± ¡°Hi Mariel¡­ Before you say anything, I¡¯m going with you. Cassy will stay here; on the condition, I¡¯ll look after you.¡± Saya appeared in the doorway, wearing battle gear, while not as heavy; reinforced in the important areas by metal plates. ¡°She agreed immediately when I told her there would be some risk.¡± ¡°Well, please put on the content of this backpack, and meet us outside, please hurry.¡± Charne turned on his heels and he and Saya disappeared down the hallway. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯ll be good to spend some time with fellow kin.¡± Siah, who had as of late, been remarkably quiet, added her thoughts. ¡°How long has it been since you were last together with another dragon?¡± She asked while putting on and tying in place the various pieces of armour. ¡°Ah¡­ Some, seventy years now I think? I lost track of that one¡­ What does interest me though is that Charne¡­ He knows, and I suspect our ride will also know.¡± ¡°Will it cause problems?¡± Mariel pulled on her leather boots and fastened the belts in place. ¡°No¡­ Unless¡­ Any of them directly suffered from my ancestor¡¯s¡­ Escapade.¡± Mariel nodded, while fixing her leather and metal chestplate. Her fitting time had vastly improved since she had started out, and the usual set of training gear would only take her five minutes to get on. This heavier and stronger set gave her some initial difficulty, but she soon could enjoy her splendour in the dim light of the nightstand candle. She hurriedly attached the sword to her belt, and fixed the small parry shield to her wrist before making for the door. Outside the temple, in the small courtyard, sat a large looming shadow. Upon approach, its blue scales and imposing head revealed it to be a dragon, readily mounted by Charne. Another dragon, a deep red, swooped in and landed just next to it, lying down to allow her to climb on. The rider introduced himself as Johnas. To a muted roar, the dragons took to the skies and joined up in the air with three more, and staked out an eastbound course. ¡°So! You¡¯re the apprentice Charne has been talking so much about! It¡¯s nice to meet you finally!¡± Johnas struck up a conversation. ¡°Nice to meet you too! What exactly has he been saying about me?¡± ¡°Only very flattering things I promise! We grew up together you see!¡± Johnas pulled the reins, and the beast made a sharp rise, to recover its position in formation. ¡°This is Zanasthil by the way¡­ I¡¯m the only guy on the force with a female mount. She¡¯s headstrong, but very loyal and forgiving!¡± Just then, the dragon made a roar and flew a playful zigzag pattern. ¡°Oh! While I remember. You¡¯re up for a duel against Winqas right? Be careful when you face him¡­ That you put him to the ground has¡­ Made him obsessed with your utter destruction. Even Commander Rantrink has had to suspend him.¡± Mariel¡¯s expression faded into one of worry, but any time she had to think about the news were taken from her by his next words. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see that you survived. We didn¡¯t expect to find anyone alive back at the watchtower. Zana singled you out, and she wouldn¡¯t take anyone else before you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thanked you all for coming to our rescue¡­ We would¡¯ve died without you¡­ And thank you Zanasthil!¡± She patted the scales along the dragon¡¯s side, and received a strangely paternal growl in return. ¡°She¡¯s never cared about a stranger this much¡­ Only Charne and myself. Are you a dragonblood too? You look nothing like Charne though.¡± ¡°Hey! Listen up!¡± We¡¯ll be at the site shortly; we¡¯ll dive down to the treetops and follow the river until we reach the village¡­ We¡¯ll make an observational pass and then dismount outside. Any questions?¡± The leader, a scar-faced woman with a massive two-handed sword strapped to the dragon saddle shouted to the group. A collective affirmative was returned to her, and she pointed downwards. Immediately, the formation began to dive hard and approaching the ground, Mariel closed her eyes and held onto the saddle handle for dear life. With a rough pull, Zanasthil and the other dragons levelled out just above the treetops. With small manoeuvres, they dodged the taller treetops and soon flew along a big river, snaking through the landscape. At a bend in the river, Mariel could see a pulsing, bright light. As they got closer, the fires in the village became clearer, and they soon arrived over it, circling it while appraising the situation. From above, Mariel could see that the situation was largely resolved. A few dead bodies lay on the ground, their clothes made them out to be villagers. Three apparent survivors were scouring the area for other survivors. The air was thick with the smell of burnt wood and blood. Mariel and Charne¡¯s dragons were ordered to remain airborne, while the rest began to land. Immediately, arcs of lightning erupted from the surrounding treeline. Most missed, but three arcs found their target, and one of the other dragons, a big purple one fell a short distance to the ground, landing with a thud. The two warriors had soon recovered and began their attack, deflecting the incoming spells with warded weapons. Johnas made a quick pass, dodging a stream of fire, and with a mighty roar, Zanasthil unleashed a raging inferno into the treeline. The trees burnt with such intensity that there was soon nothing left but blackened remains of charred stumps left. Among the trees, she could see flickering orbs, recognizing them as wards. The wards shattered, and the occupants drew their swords and charged into the uneven fight with the dismounted dragon riders. ¡°Mariel.¡± Saya drew her attention to movement down a small dirt road leading away from the town. A few people appeared to be herding a bigger group along. She told Johnas whom immediately made a u-turn and headed for the group. Immediately upon being spotted, the panic grew and the crowd scattered out of control, dispersing in every direction. A few smaller figures, bound in chains were restrained by the apparent enemies. ¡°We can¡¯t attack¡­ We risk hitting the villagers! I¡¯ll do a flyby and see if we can grab a few of them¡­ After that, I¡¯ll bring Zana around and touch down briefly, Mariel, you jump off and we¡¯ll cov¡­¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I¡¯m going with her!¡± Saya interrupted immediately. ¡°No, I need you to take a shot at them from above!¡± ¡°She needs¡­¡± Saya began to protest but Mariel shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s right! Cover me while I go in!¡± ¡°Okay! Here! Take this gemstone! See the slot in your chest plate? Put it in! It¡¯s a ward stone! It¡¯ll keep you out of harm¡¯s way for a bit¡­ Likely two or three hits!¡± Mariel slotted the small gem just as Johnas began to carry out the plan. A rough number could be made out from below. Some six individuals stood out as enemies, occasionally sending a charge of lightning or a beam of light in their rough direction. Through skilful flying, Zana avoided the attacks, swooped in and attempted to grab two of the enemies. The first strike of her claws impacted on the ward and shattered the orb surrounding the soldier. The second strike missed. Quickly, Johnas brought her away, and made a quick turn, before briefly touching down long enough for Mariel to jump off. Immediately, she had to throw herself aside, as a converging beam of flames torched the spot Zanasthil had just touched down on. Another bolt of darkness flew by her as she bent low to avoid another beam of water. She looked up to see one of the soldiers prepare another strike, when suddenly an arrow penetrated the shield and the soldier¡¯s head. Seconds later, the head burst apart with a wet splash, drenching the terrified prisoners in a rain of blood and head parts. ¡°You need to go close!¡± She heard Johnas shout and she rushed forward, while cursing her inability to cast a few spells of her own. The one whose ward had earlier shattered, drew his sword, and launched into a counter charge. With a roar, he made a downwards cleaving motion with his sword, only to be blocked by her shield. Struggling under the weight of the blow, she brought her sword around to make a cut at the soldier¡¯s side. Her sword drew blood, cutting precisely at the spot where the chest and back plate were tied together. With another furious roar, the soldier threw a savage punch aimed at her belly. Barely noticing in time, she drew back while making a spin on her heels, deflecting his heavy sword. Driven ahead by his own momentum, the soldier staggered forward, while she made a sweeping cut under the rim of his back plate, the sword slicing deeply into the man¡¯s back. ¡°Mariel! On your left!¡± Saya shouted. She threw herself to the ground as a bolt of fire barely missed her head, punching into the beaten soldier. With a wet explosion, the soldier¡¯s body was split in two. Two of the other soldiers, had released their hostages and came charging at her, intent on killing her while she was still down. One of the soldiers who rushed at her suddenly had his head pierced clean through by an arrow, and the lifeless corpse tumbled forward. The last one came at her with his sword ready to strike. In desperation, she swung her whole body around on the ground, gaining just enough force and momentum on her feet to trip him, sending him crashing onto the ground next to her. Immediately, she got up just enough to shove her sword through his leather armour and into his chest. With a groan of pain, the soldier died. At that moment, she had failed to notice another coming up behind her, barely two meters away. Another arrow whistled past his head, and she heard Saya shout her name. She drew one of the small spike knives from the sheath behind her shield, and threw it at him. The knife flew straight into his eye and lodged itself deeply on the man¡¯s flesh. He stopped dead in his tracks, and let out a loud scream of pain. With a forceful stab, she forced her blade into his chest, putting him out of his misery. She got to her feet, and were almost immediately knocked over again by a rough shove, and a sense of heat washing over her. A spell had impacted on the back of her armour, and was absorbed by the ward. To her surprise, the gemstone flickered and shattered, filling her with a sense of dread of the power of the attack that had just hit her. She turned around to see her attacker, making ready for another spell. Before she could react, she saw Saya, jumping off the low-swooping Zanasthil, right onto the last soldier, causing him to fall over. She raised her hands, and rammed them home before giving the soldier another frenzied wave of deep, bloody stabs, before finishing off with a deep throat cut. ¡°Mariel! Are you okay?!¡± Saya rushed over to her as she got to her feet. Her armour was covered in blood spatter and her frenzied appearance had been replaced by an unusually concerned one. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Thanks for taking him out.¡± Saya rushed up and put her arms around Mariel, throwing her to the ground. In that instant, a crackling orb passed over their heads and hit a tree along the new treeline. In a large explosion, a rough two-meter wide crater was blown into the ground, releasing a shower of wooden splinters, earth and rock into the air. Another pair of attackers had emerged, apparently fleeing from the battle taking place elsewhere in the village. The second one furiously waved his hand in front of him, preparing another attack. With a shout of anger, he crushed the sigil in his hand, and unleashed a torrent of flames in their direction. Before Saya could protest, Mariel had covered her friend as best she could, waiting for the searing pain to take her life. No pain, or heat reached them. When Mariel opened her eyes, she could see Saya¡¯s eyes gazing in shock at something behind her. In the air, just above them, the torrent of fire was being absorbed by a small dragon, whose scales were glowing red-hot. ¡°Siah!?¡± She shouted. Once the mindling had finished absorbing the spell, it landed on the ground, and with a deep hissing sound, the scales let off a puff of smoke and the glow died down. ¡°I can¡¯t always just sit in your mind without helping out, now can I?¡± Siah¡¯s voice echoed within Mariel¡¯s head. Siah began to draw breath, and soon unleashed a torrent of fire of her own, straight towards the two shocked attackers. With a terrified scream, they were engulfed by the flames, their bodies disintegrating in the blaze until only a puff of ash remained. ¡°M-Mariel?... Why¡­ Do you know that¡­¡± Saya kept her eyes fixed on Siah, her voice echoing her worry of seeing something appear before her out of thin air. ¡°Saya, this is Siasfeh¡¯relinah¡­ Or Siah for short.¡± ¡°Why can I hear a voice inside my head?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s how they communicate with others¡­ You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay?¡± Saya nodded, her scepticism written in plain language across her whole face. ¡°Trust me when I tell you that Siah isn¡¯t dangerous¡­ Despite what just happened.¡± Saya nodded once more, wholly unconvinced. Just then, Zanasthil and Johnas came swooping in and landed in front of them. To everyone else¡¯s surprise, Zanasthil immediately bowed her head to Siah in a way reminiscent of a servant bowing before their lord. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Mariel decided to ask out loud.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Zanasthil keeps calling me ¡®queen¡¯, but I don¡¯t belong to any royalty at all¡­ I told her so, but she won¡¯t listen.¡± Siah¡¯s voice was equally confused as the two dragonkin were looking at one another. Johnas had dismounted from Zanasthil and came walking over to them, his face too reflecting the confusion that the whole situation had been turned into. ¡°I get it now¡­ That¡¯s why Zana liked you so much¡­ But why¡­ Or how rather, did you stumble upon a mindling?¡± ¡°A shop in Adriested¡­ But Siah came willingly though!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Johnas shook his head. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t need to know, I¡¯ll go free the villagers if you can keep an eye on these two and their staring competition.¡± ¡°They¡¯re, talking actually!¡± Mariel added. ¡°Johnas threw his hands in the air, smiled and made for the group of villagers cheering and crying among themselves. ¡°Um, Mariel? Okay so¡­ Zanasthil¡­ As you humans call her, tells me that I¡¯m royalty among my kin¡­ Which is completely silly. I¡­ Don¡¯t know how to handle this.¡± Siah¡¯s puzzled voice made her chuckle. ¡°Ah, Zanasthil? I¡¯m sure she would remember if she was indeed a queen or princess of your kind¡­ We didn¡¯t exactly meet in a palace or anything similar.¡± A strange sound apparently equal to a scoff, was made by Zanasthil, whom simultaneously let out some smoke from her nostrils. ¡°She wants you to call her Zana, and she wants you to convince Johnas to make some real advances on the girl he¡¯s sweet on.¡± ¡°O¡­ Kay? I can do that, but that¡¯s beside the point!¡± A long silence followed. Even Mariel began to wonder whether the two dragons were still exchanging words. By their fixed gaze, she guessed that conversation was dying down. Finally, Siah turned back to Mariel and entered back into her mind. She looked up to see the other members of the squad arriving, landing shortly after with dull thuds. Some of the dragons bore scars of battle damage in the form of scorch marks, or with small cuts where crossbow bolts had penetrated the outer layer of scales. Charne had taken two crossbow bolts to his right arm, but remained in fair spirits. He was relieved to find Mariel and Saya alive, and after exchanging words with Johnas, gave the poor rider a lecture on strategy. ¡°Alright you two, break it up¡­ Our work is done here and we¡¯ve got some minor leaks to take care of¡­ Mount up!¡± The leader shouted. ¡°Ah, excuse me! Please, let us at least offer you some coin for saving us!¡± An older male, likely the village elder approached their group. Despite his bruises, he firmly approached, holding a small pouch in the hand not holding his cane. ¡°Sir¡­ Please spend your coin to rebuild your homes, in fact. Take this, with the magistrate¡¯s compliments!¡± The leader threw the puzzled elder a sizeable leather pouch. The elder, caught by surprise, failed to catch the pouch and it hit the ground, releasing a large splash of shimmering gold coins on the ground. ¡°Now, we¡¯ll return home, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± Recovery Arc - Chapter 9: Revival The next day, Mariel was back on her post in the now more established refugee camp. The pressure from the wounded had lessened significantly, but there were still many who required daily care or just a hand to hold. Charne was still having his arm treated, and needed a day¡¯s rest to get back on his feet. She had just changed the dirty bandages on one of her patients, when a group of people came storming into the tent. They were all angry and brandishing a variety of improvised weapons. A few terrified screams were soon drowned out as the apparent leader began shouting. ¡°Where is he!? Where¡¯s that filthy traitor Azinas?!¡± He pointed his awl at a little girl who shrieked and hid under her pillow. ¡°Sir! Please¡­ Please keep it down¡­ The wounded need to rest¡­¡± One of the sisters, shaking with fear, tried to calm the angry lot, but their collective angry stares caused her to cower in fright. ¡°¡­ Damn you all!¡± the leader grabbed the hair of a young boy and forcefully pulled the terrified youth from his bed, before placing the sharp end of his crude leatherworking tool pointing straight at the boy¡¯s left eye. ¡°I¡¯ll pluck¡¯em out, one by one! Unless that traitor shows himself! I¡¯ll count to three, and if nothing happens, then the eye goes pop!¡± The young boy began crying and shouting for his parents. ¡°Shut up, you little brat!¡± the leader shouted, looking around, trying to spot his target like a great eagle singling out the fattest sheep of a flock before roughly shoving the awl into the boy¡¯s eye socket. With a loud scream of pain, the boy lost consciousness, and the leader threw the now limp body away, sending the boy crashing into a stack of buckets. Panic began immediately. The patients all began scrambling uncontrollably to get away, climbing over others and toppling unconscious patients in a desperate bid to get away. The tent around them was torn apart as a half-dozen emergency exits were torn out of the fabric. Two of the sisters rushed over to the boy and were desperately trying to stop the blood welling out of the now empty hole in the boy¡¯s skull. The gang¡¯s eyes were all scanning the chaos, and soon all appeared to fix themselves upon Mariel. Before she could say anything, the patient next to her stood up, while tearing the bandages around his head away. She found herself looking at an elf, from his appearance, he was about her own height, his hair which had only a seconds earlier had been revealed as brown now had stripes of white, pulsating light running down its whole length in places. ¡°There he is! Get him!¡± With a roar, the armed gang charged towards Mariel and the elf. Mariel dropped into her battle stance, while furiously trying to remember the unarmed combat lessons. Within seconds they were upon them. She managed to kick a makeshift axe out of one of the gang member¡¯s hand but was instantly tackled two others and pinned to the ground. As she struggled, she saw that the others were upon the elf. With a rough smack, one of them knocked him over with a thick tree branch. The blow landing against the elf¡¯s head. In a blink, the others gathered around and began kicking or slashing with their dismantled scissors or stabbing roughly with awls and other sharp tools. The elf yelped once in pain before falling still, the body receiving the attacks without a sound. A trickle of blood began running from the elf¡¯s mouth. ¡°What do we do with this one boss? We can¡¯t kill her¡­ She¡¯s a demon, and there¡¯s a lot of them.¡± ¡°Do it! Damn her and all her kind! It¡¯s their fault my wife died!¡± Before anything else could happen, a strange, cold wind began blowing into the tent. Within seconds, a trickle of water began flowing in, and from it as it went, the ice began to spread, grabbing hold of every one of the gang¡¯s members. They all turned to look for the source, and Mariel could barely see a cloak-clad figure standing just inside the tent. With a snap of the person¡¯s fingers, the ice rushed upwards, freezing every gang member in place. ¡°Damn you!¡± You filthy demons and all your evil tricks! Let me go! You scum! You left us all to die when our town was attacked! You murdered my family! Curse you!¡± The figure snapped its fingers, and immediately, the ice surrounded the leader completely, before cracking apart, splitting him in eight different pieces which crashed to the floor and disintegrated, only the man¡¯s feet were left on the ground. ¡°This is the guard! If anyone else intend follow suit, you¡¯ll meet the same fate, now throw down your weapons and surrender!¡± Within moments, a clatter of metal signalled the disarmament, another three seconds later and the remains of the tent had been rushed by guards, forming around the gang members, their swords at the ready. With a wave, the ice melted away, and every member was immediately seized by the guards. Soon, the gang was taken away under heavy guard, and a few sisters returned to care for any wounded and to clean up the mess. The little boy was carried away on a stretcher, but before they could step outside, the stretcher bearers were stopped and pushed to the side, making way for a small entourage of elves. The group hurriedly made their way over to their fallen kin, and gathered around, pushing away the sisters and the doctor working on the body. ¡°Excuse me¡­ But please allow me to continue my work.¡± The doctor protested. ¡°No. Lady Eswalin won¡¯t allow you to do so, only our sanctioned healers may treat our wounded, they are on their way here as we speak.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t get to operate on him, right this instant, he¡¯ll bleed to death within minutes!¡± The doctor tried to force his way through, but the elves formed a defensive barrier, keeping him away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ But our lady¡¯s orders are clear¡­ You will¡­¡± The elven female¡¯s sentence was interrupted by a loud shout from the doorway. The mysterious figure that had cast the ice spell spoke up with a gentle, but firm feminine voice. ¡°You may live longer, but our kin have experienced over the last three centuries intermittent war¡­ I assure you¡­ Our doctors are highly competent, and any other discretions will be dealt with later¡­ Now step aside.¡± After some internal mumbling, the group reluctantly stepped aside. Mariel had found a toppled bed she had up righted to sit down on. The adrenaline from the action was slowly reducing inside her, and she quietly went over the events in her mind. She still felt a little worried that something else might happen, but for the moment, she was glad to be alive and able. ¡°Ah, excuse me young one¡­ But you witnessed what happened here, would you like to talk about it?¡± The cloaked person sat down next to her. Under the low drawn hood, she could see a gentle smile directed at her. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ I¡¯m used to it¡­ I¡¯ve seen fighting before.¡± She returned the smile, unsure if the stranger could see her properly. ¡°Oh? But that still doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t talk about things. Did you get scared?¡± ¡°I learned to block it out, mostly. You don¡¯t seem like a sister, so why are you talking to me?¡± The stranger looked a little hurt, but a very gentle hand stopped on her shoulder. ¡°You are polite to not cut me out, so I¡¯m curious¡­ What would you have said six months ago?¡± Mariel thought for a long time. Every memory from before her arrival on the demon continent seemed so far away in her mind. Any of the memories of home she managed to bring up felt unfamiliar, and she found herself wondering where the emotional impact had gone. ¡°I would¡­ Cry, and I¡¯d feel very afraid¡­¡± ¡°And now?¡± The stranger nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t, really feel anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hardened your soul against adversity, so please take this advice from someone who means you well. Try not to forget who you are and where you came from.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°That¡¯s true, I am on my way back to that very home¡­¡± ¡°Home huh? Is there someone special there waiting for you?¡± ¡°Family.¡± The stranger fell silent, her words appeared to have brought up some personal memory within the stranger. ¡°I¡­ Should be getting back to work. Thank you for your wise words, I¡¯ll take them to heart.¡± ¡°Mm? Oh, it was a pleasure talking to you, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again sometime.¡± The rest of the day went by with Mariel tending to her duties. A few inspectors arrived to ask questions about the incident, but she expertly pointed them curtly towards her scribbled and filed notes on the issue. The inspectors grumbled, made some notes and disappeared as quickly as they had appeared. She had just finished washing the various surgical instruments, when Saya appeared in the tent, her breath ragged and her eyed wild. ¡°Saya?¡± ¡°Come quickly Mariel! There¡¯s a group of people down in the cellar appraising Siravin!¡± ¡°Probably just some more scholars¡­¡± ¡°No! One of them is a human! Come quick!¡± Mariel hurriedly put away the instruments and left her dirty apron behind, following Saya towards the cellar. ¡°Oh, so I guess he¡¯s finally arrived¡­ Now just wait and see Mariel, he¡¯ll fix your friend soon enough.¡± Siah quipped happily in her mind. They ran down the stairs, at one point, Mariel nearly stumbled and fell, but at the last moment she managed to catch the next step. Her heart pounded in her chest with excitement. As soon as they reached the bottom of the stairs, they ran straight for the room. Upon arriving, they found three people appraising Siravin, whom had been put in a wooden chair, was staring straight ahead with his usual dull gaze. One of the individuals turned around, and smiled. His blue eyes met hers and instantly gave her a strange feeling. He was a tall man, and she judged him to be about two heads taller than her. He wore a dirty blue cloak and could have been mistaken for a travelling merchant under different circumstances. He was armed with a long broadsword and shield, both of which he kept on his back. Upon the left side of his chest plate his cloak was held together by a gilded crest. A silvery lilly, fitted on a golden kite, with feather wings extending outwards from behind it. Above the shield was fitted a helmet, and around its neck was fitted an obsidian collar. ¡°Ah, that was quick¡­ I was told to expect some late arrivals¡­ So, you are the one that carries Siah around these days? Think she would mind manifesting?¡± As soon as he said it, Siah appeared on the ground in front of Mariel. Immediately, the small mindling made a gesture of greeting, which the man reciprocated. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, how¡¯s the old lunatic?¡± A short silence followed. ¡°I see, I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Well I¡¯ll be sure to fulfil his request¡­ But, I¡¯ve completely neglected the greetings, haven¡¯t I? It¡¯s nice to meet you, my name is Daristan Weisslillien, I¡¯m an expert on these restraining bonds, or collars¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mariel, and this is Saya, and that is my friend Siravin, could you get that collar off him?¡± ¡°No problem¡­ If I hadn¡¯t lost my backpack on the way here. Ah, I¡¯m not going to ask you to go find it¡­ It could actually be anywhere between here and the human continent¡­ Waste of time anyway.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll need a potent Ki¡­ Brandt user, and then we¡¯ll use said person to channel a strong current through me, that will break the mechanics of the collar.¡± ¡°Sounds simple¡­ It¡¯s not, is it?¡± Her question made the man flash an awkward smile. ¡°Well, it is a security feature, and there¡¯s some really fancy sigils that needs to be made too, but all in good time¡­ You wouldn¡¯t happen to be a potent Brandt user, now would you?¡± ¡°No¡­ I, never had my powers activated.¡± ¡°Damn¡­ How about you missy?¡± He turned to Saya, whom shook her head warily, already on the alert towards the strangers. ¡°Mr. Weisslillien¡­ I take it that a lot of research has gone into our kind, to produce such a potent restraint¡­ Could you perhaps provide some insights?¡± One of the other individuals, from his appearance a doctor, had turned around and addressed him directly. ¡°Sure¡­ Hang on where did I put that now¡­ Ah¡­¡± He began feeling his clothes, looking for something. After some time, he pulled out a small, equally dusty notebook from his chest plate. ¡°Everything¡¯s in here¡­ Don¡¯t mind the sweat, and please let me have it back.¡± The doctor took the notebook, made an expression nausea from the apparently rank book, and sat down with the other one, his assistant, and began making notes, while leafing gently through the damp pages. ¡°So, back to topic. I need a potent Brandt user¡­¡± ¡°I knew following the child would reveal something interesting¡­ How are you doing Daristan? Or rather, have you even washed since the last time we tried to kill each other?¡± Mariel flipped around to spot the stranger from before standing at the bottom of the stairs. She began to approach them. ¡°Saryssa! It¡¯s been a while! I take it I didn¡¯t maul you too badly when we last met¡­ I really don¡¯t want to fight right now though.¡± Daristan raised his hands in surrender. ¡°It was¡­ Long ago, and you said it yourself when you spared my life, that it was only duty.¡± The female, her name revealed walked straight up to Daristan and took in his scent. ¡°Strange¡­ It¡¯s not deadly up close¡­ Your scent that is.¡± ¡°Give me a break Saryssa¡­ I¡¯ve finally arrived after travelling non-stop¡­ My departure from the human continent was¡­ Hectic to say the least. So, I¡¯d like to finish my business first, and then we can kill each other all we want afterwards¡­ Deal?¡± ¡°Saryssa grinned, and pulled back the hood of her cloak, revealing her long purple hair and orange-tinted eyes. At first, Daristan appeared aghast at the sight, but quickly cleared his throat and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a married man now Sary¡­¡± ¡°What!?¡± This time it was Saryssa¡¯s turn to appear aghast. Her shock however quickly replaced by a sad, almost consoling expression. ¡°I pity your wife.¡± ¡°Oi!¡± ¡°Really¡­ Arranged, right? Political connections? Let me guess¡­ Eighty acres of land, two important trade roads with tariffs included and¡­ A title?¡± ¡°No. It was actually sixty acres and no tariffs, but yeah¡­ Doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love my wife though!¡± ¡°Sure thing big boy¡­ Sure thing¡­¡± ¡°Ack! Let¡¯s just get started already¡­¡± Daristan turned back to Siravin, and touched the collar. Immediately, he grunted, and a trickle of blood began flowing from his hand. With his free hand, he began creating an increasingly intricate sigil above Siravin¡¯s head, drawing visible glowing lines in the air. He then cut the sigil in two, shattering it, the power gathering around his free hand. ¡°You know¡­ It would be really easy to kill you right now¡­¡± Saryssa grinned, approaching him from behind. ¡°N-not now Sary¡­ Take my hand.¡± His breath was ragged, his words penetrating gritted teeth. ¡°Pff¡­ Boring man.¡± She closed her hands around his, and immediately, a bright current began forming around the point of contact. Daristan roared, the sheer strength of the energy starting to disintegrate the leather glove up to his elbow. "Easy! It''s too much power! I just needed a little, not the full serving!" Daristan took his eyes off his other hand just to see the last strands of his leather glove disintegrate in a small puff of ash. "No no, really, I think I''ve been rather lenient with you so far, why don''t I give you a little more?!" Sarissa flashed a wicked grin and immediately, tiny flakes of skin began to peel off from his arm. He grit his teeth, but was unable to contain a groan of pain. "Do you see it now? I''ve trained, I''ve worked and bled to have this power, all so I could finally one day hold your life in my hands! So what will you do!?" "Save lives." His curt reply made her grin twist and curl into one of anger and spite. "Regardless of what you do to me!" Mariel, whom had observed the procedure with increasing alarm felt an urge to intervene. Whatever feud these two carried from the past had nothing to do with her or her friends. Next to her, Saya appeared to be of the same mind, her hand resting warily on the pommel of the sword by her side. The flashing light continued and blood from Daristan''s arm had already begun to sizzle and burn away. The man kept his focus entirely on Siravin, the sheer power involved taking a real toll on his body. "It''s... Almost done!" He shouted, but it only made Sarissa angrier. With a loud cry of frustration, she appeared to apply the full, unshackled strength of her powers into his arm, the crackling energies starting to flow up along his arm, disintegrating every piece of clothing that happened to be in the way. Only the chain links of his mail and his shoulder guard remained intact. Saya had gone into her battle stance, and looked ready to separate them, but Daristan shook his head. "Stay right there! It''s really dangerous right now!" "But you might die!" Mariel shouted back, trying to convince him to somehow do what was necessary to survive. "It''s okay! I... Have faith in Sarissa!" At that moment, the sparkling and crackling energy dissipated immediately. The collar around Siravin''s neck began to show signs of cracking along its entire circumference. Daristan was heaving for breath and in considerable and visible pain. "... Daristan. Tell me straight. Why did you let me live?" Saryssa''s previously evil grin was replaced by a serious, and intent expression. She kept her eyes fixed on him, unblinking. With a deep breath as an artistic pause, Daristan gathered his thoughts. "I let you live. When I ran you through, I saw your rage and bloodlust, your frenzy replaced by a deep intent, a wish to live. I realized something at that moment, that we were merely pawns, sent out to fight each other. I wondered why, when we didn''t even know each other, why we were fighting." "That''s not true... You''re lying... Right? I only remember waking up in a metal cage." "I stabilized and treated you until I got a battlefield doctor to have a look at you... I asked them to not harm you further." "Fool... All of your kind, treacherous, lying fools... I endured months of torture, humiliation and survived on rainwater and rotten bread... I knew. I wanted to kill you." The collar began to come apart, flakes drifting momentarily in the air before being immediately consumed by flames. Soon, the collar broke, and Siravin slumped in the chair. Daristan lowered his arm and was about to turn over when Saryssa caught him in her arms. Immediately she began to heal back up his largely ruined arm. "Take your friend upstairs, I''ll take care of Daristan." Saryssa gestured to Siravin. Immediately, Saya and Mariel rushed over and very gently began to carry Siravin towards the stairs, holding his body up between them. "Ahah... By Tyrik this hurts..." Daristan groaned weakly. "Shush silly man... And lie still. In the end, it seems I''m also unable to finish the job... I don''t really know what to do anymore..." To her surprise, Daristan stroked her cheek with his good arm. "How about, we try out this whole love thing? And if it fails, we could always try to kill each other again?" "But, you said you had a wife... Not that it matters... I''m prepared to be your mistress... If your wife will allow it..." Daristan shook his head. "You said it yourself, arranged marriage... She has long since moved on... And we''re married in title only..." Mariel and Saya continued upstairs, supporting Siravin, leaving the two to sort out their differences. Recovery Arc - Chapter 10: Tactics Two days passed with Mariel, Saya and Casindire taking turns tending to Siravin. The refugee situation had meanwhile come down to a manageable size, and the local doctors and nurses had taken over the operation. Charne arrived on the second day, his arm having made an amazing recovery all thanks to a mysterious kinsmaiden. "Another week and it''ll be time for your duel... So, we''ll spend the last week refreshing, and refining your technique." Charne made a few practice swings, getting back his strength. "But first, attack!" Mariel rushed towards Charne. As she drew closer, she spun her sword around, throwing up a sizeable amount of sand from the ground, aiming for him. He immediately raised his shield, blocking out the dust. "Around him." Siah whispered. She made a feint against his shield, while using her fleetness to position herself on his flank. Immediately she jumped back as his shield swung into the air where the side of her chest had been a mere second before. She began thrusting her sword, aiming for his abdomen, but her attempt was blocked by a swift parry, metal hitting metal as their blades contacted and locked. "Not bad, Winqas will at the very least have a sword and some size of shield. Your movement placed you on my flank which will no doubt prove effective..." Before she could properly react, he had parried her, and with his sword, made a demonstrative stab at her neck, before she felt the edge of his shield hitting her hip. She staggered back, and this time he began to charge her, his sword raised above his head for a deadly downward strike. She spun around and dodged away from the strike, only to realize it was another feint. A split second later, she found herself with his sword resting against her neck. "I''m impressed, but you won''t win like this... "Don''t worry, I''m not going to let an opportunity to impress you pass me by... Just wait for the duel." Her confident claim drew a smile out of his serious expression. "I see, so should we work on your movements? Or perhaps your ability to take hits?" "Both... Just like we did. I''m not too confident about taking several hits... So, I''d like to practice dodging and parries first." "Sure thing." The practice continued well into the early evening. As they finished up and collected their equipment, Mariel noticed a few familiar faces standing along the fence. "Looks like she finally noticed us." Siravin noted curtly.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "I admire her dedication." Saya nodded approvingly. "But she''s still got a lot to work on..." "Is it finished? What''s the final score?" "Ah, eight to three in that guy''s favour Cassy." "What a shame..." Mariel came over to them and immediately received praise for her effort and skill. Per Saya, they had been watching ever since she had so confidently proclaimed she would win the duel. Any embarrassment Mariel felt was soon suppressed when Charne came over. He greeted them all in turn, but got a frosty reception from Saya and Siravin. Casindire however, immediately embraced him as if he was a long-time friend. "So... Siravin, and everyone, this is Charne, he''s been teaching me how to fight." "I remember some of you from the festival, right?" "Charne, this is Siravin, you''ve never met before." "Hi!" "Hello..." The two exchanged directly opposed greetings. "So, Um Siravin? Anything you want to know? How I got here and what happened?" Siravin threw her a somewhat amused look, but shook his head slowly. "I''ve learned long ago that when it''s about you, it''s better to shut up and simply accept the changes. Seems like every time I''m not around, you find someone new to drag along." "That''s not..." Mariel tried to defend herself, but knew it was a lost battle. "Anyway, I''ll see you tomorrow Mariel?" Charne shrugged and left them while waving his hand over his head. "Sure! I''ll be there!" She shouted after him. Mariel gathered up the last pieces of her things and together, they all began to head back to the temple together. On their there, Saya and Casindire got caught up in buying groceries, leaving Mariel to look after Siravin. With some effort, she found them both a bench to wait on. "I''m glad you''re up and about again... I was worried you might not make it..." She began, but immediately, Siravin seized her hands in his own, looking at her with an unusually stern expression even for him. "What do you remember? Have anyone said anything about what happened by the watch tower?" She related to him what had happened, that they had lost and the others had been subjected to torture. As she finished, she noticed a strange hint of relief on his face. "I see... No, you''ve got it all right..." "But why did you want to know?" "Even more horrible things happened. If you remembered them, I''d be worried is all." "Not like you to worry about me... Or anyone else for that matter? No offense..." Siravin nodded and immediately the conversation fell apart. The awkward silence began to settle in, but before it could truly cool, Saya and Casindire returned carrying baskets loaded down with food. ¡°Okay, I think we have everything¡­ Want to head back?¡± ¡°Here Casindire, let me take a couple of those¡­¡± Siravin sighed and gently took a couple of baskets. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t¡­ Do you think you can handle it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get back to where I was unless I do something¡­ Being¡­ Collared for so long made me lose a lot of strength¡­ I¡¯ll be just fine.¡± They turned back towards the temple in silence. Ever since Siravin had returned, everyone had been a little on edge. By this time, they had all made relations and come to know each other a lot better and intimately. Siravin had been apart, and his factual nature did little to improve the chance of small-talk. Mariel felt a slight worry build inside her as she considered what would happen when everyone got back together. She figured that many things had been easier without his sharp comments around, but now he was back¡­ She purged the worry from her mind with a decision to take it all in stride. Recovery Arc - Chapter 11: Parade A few days later, it was announced that the army which had left to retake Adriested would return. Thus, the streets which had been decorated for the festival, and very recently cleaned, were all re-decorated. Stalls were hastily rebuilt and the improvised bands of musicians and entertainers began to make their frenzied preparations. Up at Yulie¡¯s temple, the sisters all began busying themselves with cleaning, and fervent prayers as thanks for the many lives that had been saved. It took another two days, before the arrival was scheduled. Finally, the day arrived. Mariel, her friends, and Daristan, now strangely close to Saryssa had all joined up together to watch as the army marched through the gates. While some quiet concerns were visible and Siravin made no real attempts at getting to know anybody else, the mood was light. ¡°So, I take it that you know someone in particular in this army?¡± Daristan tried to keep his expression neutral, but the clingy shape of Saryssa squeezing very tightly his previously flayed arm, caused him no small amount of pain. ¡°Yes, one of my friends¡­¡± Mariel nodded. ¡°Oh dear, you seem to just have friends everywhere! I find myself very impressed by you!¡± Saryssa put on her doting parent tone of voice, while making no sign of letting go of Daristan. ¡°It¡¯ll be nice to see him again¡­¡± Saya mumbled in between relating to Casindire what was going on below them. A great fanfare signalled the arrival of the vanguard force. The gates were opened, and the first companies came marching through in perfectly synced step and order. Many of the soldiers were visibly wounded, but marched with pride and determination. The onlooking crowd began to cheer and throw confetti into the air, the ground soon blanketed in every colour of the palette. Next came the bulk of the army. A rather worn and battered, but equally proud group. Mixed in were officers and several other dignitaries and scribes. The anticipation rose, and to loud shrieks of joy and a thunderous applause, the commanders appeared through the gates, riding upon groomed horses. Mariel kept her eyes peeled, looking for Tizare, whom should be among the group. Finally, she spotted him, riding quietly among the leading commanders. She shouted to him, and after some repetitions and incessant waving from the others inclined to do so, he noticed their presence and waved back.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The group, excluding Siravin, who remained with Daristan and Saryssa, followed the procession behind the continuous line of people. The cheers and confetti were un-ending, and after a few minutes, were covered in paper flakes. Once the soldiers were past the military gate, they dismounted, made some speeches and gave the necessary orders. The soldiers, with a salute, went about doing as they were ordered to. Some took their gear and headed for the wash bins, while others chatted loudly about having something to drink. They caught up with Tizare while he was removing the saddle and squaring his gear away. The first to approach was Saya, who walked up to him, and as he began to greet her, landed a rough flat hand against his cheek. ¡°Ouch! Okay¡­ I guess I deserved that one huh?¡± ¡°You bet you do you! Leaving me behind here!? What happened to the whole living and dying together!?¡± ¡°Well it still counts?¡± ¡°Only because you survived numbskull!¡± Saya clenched her fists and knocked on his chest once, trying to control herself from giving him another earful. He instead offered her a hug, which she passively accepted. ¡°It had to be done, and I can¡¯t deny that what I did was wrong.¡± Saya shook her head in silence. ¡°Oh¡­ Mariel, Casindire too huh? It¡¯s been a while¡­ If you too want to hit me, you might have to wait in line for a bit.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Casindire smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you need anything from us? We¡¯d be glad to help you!¡± ¡°Well¡­ A welcome-back kiss?¡± He grinned, and raised his hand, parrying another incoming slap from Saya. ¡°It¡¯s a joke¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± After squaring away his gear, Tizare related to them the main points of the siege. Too all outsiders, it went well, with only some slight holdups in terms of the schedule, made after initial contact had been made with the defenders. Atrocities had been committed inside the walls and outside, and he related bitterly how prisoners had been murdered after surrender. Most of the perpetrators had lost family or loved ones, and were in all due likelihood to escape serious accusations. ¡°So, do they respect you now?¡± ¡°No idea Mariel. They know that my input allowed them to seize back the city quicker, but they¡¯re not going to admit that. Ah, they won¡¯t throw us in a cell though.¡± ¡°Ah, there you are I was about to¡­ Start shouting?¡± Daristan approached them with Saryssa in tow. A slight pause in his sentence was followed by a slight darkening of his mood. Though subtle, Mariel noticed that Tizare shook his head once. ¡°So, now everyone¡¯s back, together right? So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Daristan shrugged. ¡°I want to leave as soon as possible! But first I have an obligation to a friend to finish¡­¡± Mariel sighed. ¡°You should come cheer me on.¡± Tizare sighed. ¡°Mariel, what sort of mess have you gotten yourself involved in this time?¡± Recovery Arc - Chapter 12: Arena The last piece of her armour chest plate was tightened with a firm tug at the leather straps. ¡°Do you feel ready for this Mariel?¡± ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll be using what you¡¯ve taught me.¡± His eyes darkened momentarily while he made a cursory inspection of her gear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve been doing, but keep your eyes open¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, and keep it in mind¡­ So, what do I need to know?¡± ¡°Any strike you land will be judged and given an amount of points, first to ten wins. The weapons aren¡¯t deadly sharp, but I¡¯d watch the throat and eyes, it could potentially kill you¡­ If you can lock his movement, and set your sword against a critical area like the heart or throat, you¡¯ll win.¡± She nodded and gave him one last reassuring smile before stepping into the ring. The floor was covered in a light amount of sand, and the arena itself was domed with glass. A loud clanking noise, and the door behind her slammed shut just as the opposite door opened, and Winqas entered the arena opposite her. Waiting in the middle was the apparent judge, from his clothes he appeared to be an official. ¡°Welcome warriors¡­ You¡¯ve agreed to this duel. Before we start, I¡¯ll remind you that the goal here is not to kill or maim, but to win. Any moment when your opponent is unable to continue the fight will count as a victory¡­ At the ready¡­ Fight!¡± As soon as the t left the judge¡¯s mouth, Winqas let out a ferocious roar and charged directly for her. He too carried the usual sword and small buckler, and she immediately braced to avoid his attack. By a sidestep, and catching his chop with her buckler at an angle, she deflected his blow and sent his sword crashing into the sand. His recovery was immediate as he blocked her retaliation with his own buckler before landing a rough kick at her hip sending her staggering back. On the sidelines, behind the glass, Siravin, Casindire, Saya and Tizare had gathered to watch her duel. They watched on in relative silence, only broken by Saya relating to Casindire what was going on. ¡°She¡¯s going for him again and¡­ Missed, but she avoided his sweep for her leg by jumping away¡­ But he caught her off-balance!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so glad I¡¯m blind¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear to watch it if it¡¯s as bad as you say it is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Cassy¡­ It¡¯s Mariel, she won¡¯t lose¡­ Saya put her hands gently on Casindire¡¯s shoulders while her face to everyone else present, told of a more pious approach to her determination. Tizare kept a close eye on the opponent as he whirled around, exchanging blows and parries with Mariel. After making sure he was not being fooled by his eyes, he turned his head towards Siravin. ¡°Do you see what I see?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Siravin nodded slowly. Inside the ring, Mariel¡¯s breath had become a little ragged. She sent another sweep with her sword, and landed a hit on Winqas¡¯s left shoulder guard. The judge raised his hand and shouted. ¡°Two points!¡± Before she could react, his shield impacted with her chest, sending her staggering back. ¡°One point!¡± As she recovered her posture, groaning from the pain, she noticed something was up with him. His eyes were bloodshot behind the helmet, and his muscles appeared to be throbbing. With another savage roar, he threw himself at her, his sword a barely visible within the flurry of blows. He began hacking away at her buckler with a hitherto unprecedented savagery. With a rough crack, the shield splintered and fell away, but not before a splinter of wood made in through her leather jerkin. Though it was just the size of a middle digit, she felt pain, and a small trickle of blood soon appeared around the wound close to her elbow. Two points!¡± Winqas did not let up and immediately made a swing for her neck. At the nick of time she turned her body away, and backed up quickly, putting some distance between them. In the corner of her eye, she could see her friends behind the glass. Wherever she looked, their faces bore doubts and concern save for Tizare and Siravin¡¯s faces, whom upon making eye contact with her, began to gesticulate. Quickly, she moved farther away, just in time to avoid a thrust that she felt certain would have gone right through her abdomen. Though he kept pace, she managed to make out small glimpses of information, before the relentless onslaught reeled her attention back in again. In pain and starting to feel fatigue taking hold, she began to parry more and dodge less as the pain from the splinter did a number on her senses. No matter how much he swung, roared and missed nothing appeared to faze Winqas in the slightest as he kept up his relentless assault. In the flurry, she saw no opening to use her secret weapons, let alone how she would manage to win the competition. A thought crossed her mind to surrender, but the sheer power of her opponent¡¯s intent told her she might not actually live beyond giving up.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. With a savage blow, Winqas struck, but as she raised her sword in the parry she also had to contend with his fist which was aimed for her face. She avoided the fist just barely, but a split second later, she felt the full force of the edge of his buckler slam into her shoulder and the side of her neck. She stumbled and her parry failed, the sword came down, and though it failed to go through her armour it did give her another solid knock on her already bruised shoulder. ¡°Four points!¡± She landed in the sand groaning in pain and shock, a moment later she saw the sword¡¯s edge a mere blink from her chest. ¡°Victory!¡± The edge of the blade made contact and began to pressure her armour. The pressure increased steadily. ¡°The fight is over, retract your weapon!¡± She felt certain the blade might sink into her chest, she knocked it aside with the last of her effort, and though painful, she raised her arm in one last effort to end the battle. Using the remainder of her spent breath, she blew into the small pipes attached under her arm. The needles loosed and though most of them bounced or stuck themselves harmlessly in the leather collar, one got through to Winqas¡¯s neck. A split second followed, and then he began to lurch to one side. With a loud crash, his body¡¯s weight got through the layer of sand and down to the wood below. ¡°Stop fighting!¡± The judge hurried over. At that moment, Charne rushed into the arena followed closely by Commander Rantrink and some aides, bearing the silver crests of doctors. ¡°What did you do?¡± Rantrink was first to ask. ¡°He tried to force his sword through my chest after I lost!¡± She complained as the doctors began to examine the wooden splinter and remove her armour. After a cursory examination, the doctor asked her to bite on a twined cloth, and with a deft, jerk, pulled the splinter out to a muffled scream. Immediately, another doctor emptied the content of a small clay pot directly into the wound and before anything could come back out, sealed it with a double layer of bandages. ¡°Sir, your apprentice appears to be asleep¡­ We found these needles on him.¡± ¡°What are those?¡± Before anyone could give an answer, Daristan and Saryssa entered the arena past a couple of guards whose feeble attempts at pause were brusquely pushed aside. ¡°That¡¯s my special cocktail¡­ It¡¯s a powerful sleeping agent, used for horses¡­ Scaled down to roughly human amounts¡­ Your little drug addict will be asleep until evening at least.¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡°My dear captain or whatever rank you are¡­ I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t recognize the signs of Vantris fungus¡­ Or should I say¡­ Forlorn hope?¡± The commander fell silent. Passing his glance between Saryssa and his fallen apprentice. He knelt next to his charge, and after an inspection of his eyes, mouth and ears he grimly up righted himself and shook his head. ¡°I can tell¡­ I admit I had high hopes for him, despite his problems¡­ My apprentice has cheated¡­ And thus, his victory is forfeit¡­ It is a draw.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°After all, the young lady also broke the rules by bringing in an extra set of weapons, though they were not used until after the match, that is still a violation¡­ I will not punish you however, seeing as they were used for self-defence... Charne, do you accept this decision?¡± All eyes turned to him as he clearly considered the question in his mind. After some churning, he shook his head. ¡°No sir! I believe that they both brought illegal items into the fight, but my apprentice did not employ these tactics until after the match was over, and in a way also fought with the handicap of bringing them along! She fought bravely, and have been very diligent in her training!¡± ¡°Indeed?¡± Rantrink nodded thoughtfully before turning to Mariel who was in the process of being hoisted up on a stretcher. ¡°And what do you think about Charne¡¯s instructions?¡± ¡°To be fair¡­ He ran me ragged, pushed me to my limit in everything and expected a whole lot although he never said so¡­ He¡¯s a monster¡­ But I asked for the full package.¡± A short silence was broken by a collective roar of laughter. Even Charne could not help but laugh a bit, though his face was red. ¡°I see. Charne, report to my office later¡­ Meanwhile, take these two away for treatment¡­ Ah, and keep them separate, I¡¯d like to have a word with them both a little later.¡± Recovery Arc - Chapter 13: Dragonflight The day after the events in the arena, Mariel was still in bed in the military infirmary. Though her bruises were serious and her shoulder was in intense pain for much of the first day, the second day saw the pain nearly gone. Late in the afternoon, Rantrink had stopped by and barraged her with questions about her time in training and the fight. She had given him her honest answers and argued that It had been a valuable experience. He admitted that he too was surprised at how well she had managed to hold up, and praised her for her quick legwork, though he had made certain to point out her lack of stamina in prolonged fights. After leaving, her friends almost fell into the room, having waited outside for Rantrink to finish up his conversation. The praise she received almost made her blush though she was severely reprimanded by Saya and Casindire for sticking her neck out once again. She remained in bed for until the evening before she tried to at least get out of the bed. She put on some plain loungewear and as she finished, someone knocked on the door. ¡°It¡¯s open.¡± She shouted and Charne appeared in the doorway. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± His first question referred to her expressed wish to get on with the journey home as fast as possible. ¡°I am¡­ How did it go?¡± ¡°It took some¡­ Convincing. But I managed to get consent¡­ Our troop will fly you and your friends to the coastal capital of Delanter¡­ It will be a four-hour flight one way, and we¡¯ll of course be taking rest stops as we go. In short, we¡¯re waiting for you to be cleared¡­¡± Charne made his report like any good soldier would do, before his fa?ade dropped and revealed his sadness. ¡°I¡¯d¡­ Rather you don¡¯t go¡­ You¡¯ve been a very valuable friend and ally through my ordeal Mariel¡­ You went above and beyond for very little in return. I wish you wouldn¡¯t return to the human continent¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s where I belong¡­ It¡¯s a rough life, but I miss my home, and my family. If possible, I would like to come back to visit though, when I get a little older, and can travel normally¡­ Instead of being thrown from the sky.¡± She showed him a smile, which seemed to calm his sorrow a little. ¡°You¡¯ll always be welcome here Mariel¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ I got a bit of a hint for you Charne¡­¡± ¡°Hm? What about?¡± ¡°Welidia¡­ Though you might be over her, she¡¯s not at all over you¡­ Nobody else saw, but she¡¯s been throwing you long glances whenever you two were around.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Charne raised a brow. From his expression, it was apparent he did not quite grasp her words. ¡°But, she agreed¡­¡± He began. ¡°I admire her. She decided to live with the grief of not being together with you, so you could pursue your dream.¡± Slowly at first, her words began to sink in. As they began turning into knives, to pierce his protective layers, his face twisted into a forlorn, grief-stricken wreck. ¡°Oh gods¡­ Are you serious?¡± Mariel merely nodded. Despondent, Charne hung his head. ¡°I¡­ Never noticed¡­ Do you think it¡¯s too late?¡± He looked back up, a hint of hope in his eyes. ¡°Ask her¡­ I¡¯m not her so who am I to answer.¡± The once proud male in front of her slowly degenerated into a fidgeting clump of jelly. ¡°Uh¡­ How am I supposed to do that?¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°You¡¯re clever, you¡¯ll figure it out.¡± She shrugged. Two days later, Mariel felt prepared to depart. She and the others had all gathered on the city guard¡¯s training grounds, where fourteen dragons and their riders were preparing themselves for the long journey. It was still dark, and the grounds were lit up by torches flickering in the gentle wind. She had packed her necessities, and paid her dues and respects to the temple. Among those present to wave them off was Fravil, Welidia and several city officials. The scarred female, the leader of the group, stepped out from between the dragons and greeted Mariel with a handshake which she felt almost broke her bones. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again¡­ My boys still talk about your efforts during that raid. If you want, you could stay here a few years and I¡¯d make you into a proper dragon warrior!¡± ¡°It is a good offer¡­ But I must decline. I want to go home.¡± She replied politely. Her words appeared to move even the stone-faced warrior, whom smiled and nodded. ¡°Home eh?¡± ¡°Hi Mariel! Ah, you¡¯ll be riding with me! Zana didn¡¯t want to go, but when I told her we¡¯d be flying you and that it was a favour, she nearly threw me off to fly here faster!¡± Johnas appeared alongside the commander. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Alright then! If you¡¯re done saying your goodbyes, we¡¯ll get going.¡± The commander waved her hand in a certain way, and the attendants all made the last preparations in hurried silence. ¡°A minute please¡­ I¡¯d like to say goodbye to my friends¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She walked over to the gate where Fravil and Welidia stood. As she approached, she saw them do their best to keep some tears in, to no avail. ¡°Mariel¡­ I wish we could have more time together.¡± Fravil began, trying to keep her voice from cracking. ¡°You belong here Fravil¡­ I also need to return to where I belong. You were good to me when I was feeling down and lost. I¡¯ll forever treasure the time we spent together!¡± As she finished, Fravil dropped the rest of her emotions and thew herself around Mariel¡¯s neck. They shared a warm hug and parted with Fravil drenched in her own tears. ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know whether to kiss you or slap you¡­¡± Welidia grinned. ¡°You know, I¡¯ll be missing you a lot of course¡­ I know it¡¯ll be a real hassle to carry around¡­ So, I prepared the important bits¡­ You¡¯ll be fine making one of your own once you get back home! I can¡¯t imagine what materials they have over there¡­¡± Welidia produced a small sealed box and presented it to Mariel. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­ Silver finery, so that you can make your own dress in our style!¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Not sure what to say, it¡¯s a wonderful gift! But won¡¯t you need the money¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. No money in the world could make up for your bothersome meddling in other people¡¯s affairs¡­ That said, I¡¯m in your debt¡­ A part of me is sad that he¡¯s deviating for my sake, but the other part is happy to a degree which I can¡¯t describe.¡± She lowered her head a little. Mariel followed her eyes, and soon, her focus deviate from her face, and down on her left hand. ¡°Wow!¡± She lit up, smiling from cheek to cheek. ¡°I know right!? He kept it all this time¡­ It fits perfectly even.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy for you. I¡¯ll bring your gift with me home¡­ And one day I¡¯ll visit and we can go to the festival together again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a promise? You¡¯d better promise, and not keep me waiting! The three of us won¡¯t stand for it!¡± ¡°Three?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Welidia blushed and stepped forward, leaning in to whisper. ¡°He¡¯s already made plans for¡­ Um you know¡­ Family stuff. I¡¯m not really sure yet, but by the time you¡¯re back, I think I will have found my resolve¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pray for you when I get back.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Take care of yourself!¡± As she walked back to the others, Mariel could not help but feel some tears welling up in her eyes. Saying goodbye felt horrible, but her grief only strengthened her resolve to return some day. While she had been talking, everyone else had mounted up and were waiting for her. Tizare had taken Saya with him, and the two were already bickering, to the rider¡¯s visible dismay. Saryssa and Daristan looked like riding a dragon was second nature to them both, and their seating exuded confidence. Casindire was waiting for her together with Johnas, while Siravin sat quietly alone with another rider. With some help, and Zana¡¯s accommodating gesture of bending very low, she soon sat on the dragon¡¯s back, and the command was given. Immediately, the dragons began their ascent, their wings whirling up a cloud of dust and dry hay. Mariel kept waving and shouting goodbye to the others on the ground, until her words could no longer reach them. With one graceful swoop over the grounds, they began the journey to the coastal capital Delanter. Side Story: Arwaro ¡°Sir! Reporting! The demon army is on its way! Their vanguard will hit us in a few minutes! The main body and wagon train is not far behind!¡± The scout then saluted and staggered out of the tent. ¡°Well, what do you propose we do now my friend?¡± The caster standing beside him flashed his trademark confident grin. ¡°The usual. We feign weakness, and when they overreach we strike hard and deep. If we play this cleverly, we can push them towards these cliffs here¡­¡± Arwaro picked up a map piece and placed it on the map. He then set the army markers and moved them in unison across the table. ¡°And thus we¡¯ll hopefully force them to surrender.¡± ¡°Arwaro, sometimes I can¡¯t grasp how you even made it this far.¡± His friend patted his shoulder, while pushing his own piece a little closer to the enemy. ¡°Well unlike you Erdwin, I worked my way up.¡± The two shared a laugh together and cleared up the map table. You had to vade through mud, get stabbed¡­ Twice and survive a whole month when your unit was abandoned¡­ No thanks.¡± Erdwin laughed while retrieving his sword from his trunk. ¡°You had to dance, kiss some lord¡¯s buttocks and beg the commander to accept you¡­ I think my rise was better.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss it! I just made the grumpiest minister at court laugh.¡± Erdwin protested. ¡°My lords! The enemy is upon us!¡± A swordsman burst into the tent. ¡°Well here¡¯s our party¡­ Shall we?¡± The two emerged from the grand tent in the camp just in time to see the first demon great salamander riders emerge over the crest of the nearby hill. Arwaro rallied the troops and they formed a defensive phalanx along their makeshift wooden defences. ¡°Well then Mr. Feathertouch¡­ Would it please my lordship to bloody his fingers? Or shall the humble commoner do the bludgeoning for you?¡± Arwaro threw Erdwin a spiteful remark, but it fell flat against his friend. ¡°All mine commoner, step aside.¡± Erdwin stepped up and pointed his finger at the hill. Kilden started sparkling around him as he conjured his spell. Just as the crest was crowded with riders he finished the incantation. The hill exploded in a cascade of fire and earth incinerating hundreds of salamanders and demons. ¡°Oh, good shot¡­ My lordship.¡± Arwaro whistled. ¡°How about you show me how you even managed to earn that armour?¡± Erdwin spat back. ¡°Okay.¡± Arwaro began drawing upon the kilden around him. While the damage to the charging vanguard had been severe, there were still several hundred warriors charging their camp. ¡°Raise the blocking stones!¡± Erdwin ordered. A lesser battlemage drew sharp rocks out of the grassland and levelled it all against the charging demons. Arwaro cast his spell and a chill wind blew in. Immediately, the whole slope was frozen solid. The drakes tried to bury their claws into the ice, but the ice proved too solid. The whole charge turned into one tumultuous chaos that slid towards the spiked rocks with great speed. A great crash was followed by pained screams as drakes and demons were impaled upon the rocks. Those that survived were immediately showered in a hail of arrows unleashed by the defenders. ¡°Hm, not bad old friend¡­ Send the signal!¡± A soldier lit a small flare which soared into the sky and soon after, a trumpet fanfare was heard in the distance. ¡°Soldiers, mount up! It¡¯s time to counterattack!¡± The soldiers began to mount, Arwaro and Erdwin too mounted their matching white steeds. Their small, but well-trained host had formed up a few minutes later. Arwaro and Erdwin took their places at the head of the column and immediately rode out. Arwaro dispelled his ice and they rode up the hill, passing by charred corpses and wounded demons calling out to their loved ones as life left them. As soon as arrived at the crest, they saw their handiwork in the valley below. The Emperor¡¯s main body of troops had engaged with the demon army. A fluid line of battle had developed as both armies stabbed and cut each other in droves. By defeating the vanguard, the demon¡¯s flank had opened. ¡°Men! It¡¯s time for glory! We¡¯ll finally put down the savage demon hordes who¡¯ve defiled our young and tarnished our lands! Show them your furious retribution! Take prisoners only when the battle is won! For humanity! For glory! Charge!¡± Erdwin¡¯s speech drove their men into a fury of swearing and battle zeal. They lowered their lances and formed up in a wedge. Then as the order came, they all charged down the slope. ¡°Arwaro! Will you please handle our defenses? I¡¯d appreciate if your own trick did not backfire on us!¡± He nodded and covered the slope in a magical fire. Some magic winds did try to freeze the slope but ultimately failed. The demon¡¯s casters were in turmoil. A sure sign they had been spotted and that the threat to their flank had a deep unsettling effect. With a mighty roar the wedge of armoured knights slammed into the demon flank tearing up demons by the hundreds, impaled on spears, sliced in two, the charge left bloody heaps of trampled, bleeding corpses in its wake. The demons seeing their battle line broken, started to flee. An escape to the east was cut off by outriders in the prince¡¯s army. Slowly but surely the crumbling demon host was forced back, the retreat also reached their supply train and their civilians got caught up in the rout. Where at least a hundred thousand had been reported, there stood but a few thousand, most civilians. As the survivors were forced towards the cliffs the pressure relented.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The prince deployed his forces to encircle the once proud demon army, now reduced to a sad crowd of despair, as the fleeing civilians dragged what wounded they could behind a hastily assembled line. ¡°Captain Arwaro, Count Erdwin! I am glad to see you safe and sound¡­¡± Another horse arrived bearing the Imperial Emperor himself. ¡°My Lord... On behalf of my friend I apologize, neither we, nor our soldiers are properly presentable for the Emperor¡¯s eyes.¡± Erdwin bowed, and forcefully made Arwaro do the same, to the extend he nearly fell from his saddle. ¡°Count Erwin, if you had ordered your soldiers to clean themselves before my presentation, I would have you flogged¡­ The grime on their armour is proof they have given it all for humankind and the Empire.¡± ¡°Y-yes my lord! So, what do you wish for us to do? I can finish them off personally.¡± Erdwin regained his composure and pointed at the cliff edge. ¡°Please, my Emperor¡­ I would like to negotiate with the enemy first, so as to perhaps avoid the bloodshed. We can finish this, but not without losing a great many brave troops¡­¡± The Emperor scoffed and then released a mighty laughter. ¡°Fine then Arwaro! Would you please handle the negotiations?¡± The Emperor removed a ring from his finger and handed it to him. ¡°Very well my Emperor¡­¡± Arwaro mounted his horse and ordered the soldiers manning the perimeter to clear a path and prepare a diplomatic flag. Behind him he could hear the Emperor reassure his advisors that it was merely a gesture, the outcome would be the same. Unfazed by this, he kept going forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Erdwin came riding up next to him. ¡°Lord, Erdwin¡­ Last time you joined me on this part, you ended up offending them so much they attacked us¡­¡± ¡°We won right? That¡¯s what matters.¡± Erdwin took the diplomatic flag and fixed it to his horse¡¯s saddle. ¡°It was unnecessary¡­ The garrison could have surrendered.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep shut this time, I swear.¡± Relenting, and with a wave from the Emperor, the two rode forward. Halfway between the two forces they made the flag signal of parley. They then rode towards the demon line. Two riders were sent out to meet them, their salamanders a formidable sight to behold. ¡°We wish to parley with a representative of your general.¡± The two riders nodded and waved. An elder approached them on foot. Arwaro made the demon gesture of greeting by clenching his fist and placing it on his chest, bowing his head. The elder responded in kind. ¡°Your lordship. Our Emperor calls upon you to surrender, to avoid further bloodshed. This ring gives me the right to negotiate on his behalf!¡± ¡°Further bloodshed?¡± The elder looked into Arwaro¡¯s eyes with sadness. ¡°What are the lives of a few more in this grand slaughter that you my lord, have orchestrated?¡± ¡°Silence old man!¡± Erdwin shouted and branded his sword only to be forcefully quieted by Arwaro. The elder staggered back a little, but regained his composure. ¡°It brings to my heart some joy to see a human willing to reign in his more warlike second. I will listen to your demands.¡± Arwaro rolled out a sheet of paper and presented it to the elder. ¡°Your lordship, our Emperor offers you and your kin honourable captivity. Your wounded will be treated, your families spared bondage, and all will be given safe passage home once the war concludes.¡± ¡°A fair offer¡­ What assurance can you give that upon surrender we will not be massacred? Our children taken for slaves and our wives, mothers, brothers and husbands put to the sword?¡± ¡°I offer myself as a hostage. My Emperor holds me in high regard, and would not jeopardize my life only to enslave what remains of your kin here.¡± ¡°Arwaro, what are you doing!? This is madness! The Emperor doesn¡¯t give two flying ducks about you.¡± Erdwin whispered to him before loudly interceding in the conversation: ¡°Let me also point out to your lordship, that if you do not surrender, we will attack, slaughter your men and take your wives, daughters and sons into eternal bondage to cruel masters!¡± ¡°Erdwin!¡± Arwaro shouted out in frustration, trying to silence his friend. ¡°It is true!¡± He finished. The elder sighed and looked once more straight at Arwaro. ¡°You are a wise man¡­ I shall confer with my equals and relate to you our answer.¡± Before leaving, the elder made a gesture of respect, and was led with the riders back behind the demon lines. ¡°Erdwin¡­ Sometimes I really do hate you.¡± Arwaro growled. ¡°Hey, I got the point through right? I didn¡¯t scuttle the talks this time.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­¡± They waited for a long time. The sun was just about to set when the elder returned to them. His outward display of calmness belied some other truth. ¡°My lordships¡­ Our council has decided that there will be no surrender.¡± ¡°What?¡± Arwaro could not believe his ears. ¡°Please, make them reconsider! At least release the children into our custody! I swear on my honour I will see to it they are treated generously!¡± ¡°The answer is no¡­¡± The Elder could no longer hide his bitter tears. ¡°It is final¡­¡± ¡°War it is then!¡± Erdwin turned around and rode hard back to the army shouting orders to form up and make preparations for the advance. ¡°I apologize young man. Perhaps in a different circumstance our calmer minds would have brought the world into a new era of greatness¡­¡± The elder forced a shaky smile and loosened his necklace. Here¡­ Please accept this. It will protect you¡­ And kindly remember me the next time you hold the fate of my kin in your hands¡­¡± Arwaro accepted the necklace and put it around his neck. ¡°Thank you elder¡­ I shall pray to your Agzichta to receive you with swiftness.¡± ¡°Eihvige see you into the grace of old age.¡± The elder bade him farewell. Arwaro turned his horse around and rode back. Glancing over his shoulder, he watched the old man walk slowly towards his death. Arwaro felt a great weight in his chest as he returned. The soldiers made way and immediately reformed their spear wall. The order was given, and the soldiers advanced. Just then, a loud noise was heard, and a massive shockwave erupted from the demon holdout. He watched on in horror as the demons writhed and then disappeared in explosions of blood and gore. The shockwave expanded slowly, tearing the ground to pieces. Men in the front lines shrieked as their bodies were subjected to the same treatment. Discipline broke and soldiers climbed over each other trying to escape. Some roared out against their deaths, while others offered up their last prayers. Thousands died every second, and Arwaro looked on in horror as a soldier was disintegrated before him. ¡°Arwaro!!¡± He saw Erdwin in one second, before he disappeared in a puff of blood. Carnage was upon him. His own horse disintegrated under him and he fell to the ground. All around him, those who did not simply vanish fell to the ground lifeless. Horses and soldiers fell in droves, their bodies never to stand up proudly ever again. High above, the Imperial dragon riders, a cadre of the most battle-hardened and professional troops were annihilated in a second. The big dragons fell along with their riders, all devoid of life and smashed the lifeless corpses where they landed. He felt like he was sinking. He recovered from the shock of being suddenly dropped to find all around him slick with blood and guts He tried to upright himself, but his hands found no good grip in the vast field of gore. Everything around him was shrouded in a red mist, the very air he breathed was thick with the scent and taste of blood. skeletons lay strewn all around him. ¡°Gods help me, gods help me¡­¡± He muttered as he staggered towards the spot where the Emperor and his advisors had been only moments before. Nothing remained save for the armour and regalia. Left with nothing but death around him, he staggered away, occasionally tripping over a soulless corpse, or an empty set of armour. He only thought of leaving the field. Through the ravaged treeline and into the forest. Gradually, the signs of destruction lessened, and after a while he arrived close to the camp. The guards stepped aside slowly as he brandished his sword and ring, both red and nearly unrecognizable by blood. Two steps through the perimeter gate was all he managed before darkness swept over his mind. War Arc - Chapter 1: Occupation The journey towards the coast was uneventful. While underway, Mariel had held a lively conversation with Johnas, whom too seemed a little sad to know she was going home. Johnas could report that Winqas was being tried for misconduct and would likely be punished. During the first of many breaks, Siah had told Mariel to head a little away from camp. Siah manifested, and disappeared out into the forest, returning soon after, her mouth still having pieces of fur mixed in with the blood stains. Per the satisfied little mindling, she had consumed two hares, one fox and some fish from a nearby river. Now completely satisfied, she had returned to Mariel¡¯s mind. During the second leg of the journey, Mariel felt certain that the passenger in her mind was soundly asleep, and snoring. At the second stop, they had all spent a while resting, eating and sharing in some friendly competition. The mood was light and cheerful, and some of the other riders had even shown an interest in Siravin and Tizare¡¯s experience of combat. The evening had already begun to sneak in, and the temperature had plummeted sharply. By now, everyone had wrapped themselves tightly into blankets to keep the cold out, though the speed with which they flew negated most of the benefits of the woollen cover. ¡°Is it much further?¡± Mariel tried to partition her sentence enough to conceal her teeth clattering. Johnas nodded and pointed out into the darkness where a faint glow could just be seen coming over the horizon. ¡°That over there is Delanter¡¯s great lighthouse, it guides ships and avian travellers to it, we should arrive in a short while¡­¡± Mariel nodded. ¡°Hey, I got a bit of a question¡­ How do you intend to get back home? And, what will you do once there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hoping to board a ship, and make the journey before winter frost¡­ It should still be time¡­ Once there I will head straight back home!¡± Johnas pulled Zanasthil into a gentle descent per his instructions. Soon they broke through the few scattered clouds and within minutes, were swooping just over the treetops. ¡°Ground¡­¡± Casindire whimpered, her arms tied tightly around Mariel¡¯s chest. During the whole journey, she had been very quiet. Thanks to her unrelenting grip, Mariel had felt confident she had not fallen asleep, and was at least following events in some way. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be as soon as we land¡­ Yup, right as rain¡­ I¡¯m really glad I can¡¯t see the ground¡­ Pleaseputmedownisweartoneveraskforanythingagain¡­¡± Casindire muttered. ¡°Your friend¡¯s no good with heights?¡± Johnas turned his head. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ unaccustomed to travel.¡± ¡°I can hear the rustling of the trees¡­ It¡¯s too much¡­ Way too much.¡± The group assumed formation and soon they reached the end of the forest, where the land descended down towards the sea. The open hills hosted small farms and an occasional shepherd could be seen huddled around a small bonfire, watching over the livestock fetching the last edible grasses of the season. The glow of the lighthouse had grown ever stronger, but as they closed in, it was clear something was amiss. An order was made to set down in turn, with Zanasthil being last.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. We need to scout the area up ahead. Any volunteers?¡± The woman asked, and immediately, two riders stepped forward. They mounted up, but was told to wait momentarily, allowing for Daristan and Tizare to go along for the trip. As the dragons took off, everybody else took some rest and soon had a small fire going. Most of the other riders secured a good perimeter and settled in for a watch. A good while later, the two returned, and as soon as the dragons landed, Tizare and Daristan jumped clear and hurried over to where everyone was waiting. ¡°Bad news.¡± Daristan began, looking very calm despite his ominous words. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mariel was first to ask. They both turned to her and gave her an apologetic gesture. ¡°We got a war on our hands.¡± Tizare announced to a deadly silence. ¡°Huh? What?¡± What do you mean war?¡± ¡°We mean Mariel, that Delanter is under siege, from the sea! And the invaders are disembarking troops and supplies to cut off the land routes too.¡± Daristan sighed. ¡°It seems, our two kin are about to go to war against each other again.¡± A long silence followed. Everyone stood there, contemplating what to do next. Eventually, the female leader of the group spoke out. ¡°Well, as far as I¡¯m concerned, my liege has not declared war against humankind. So this is where I believe we will have to part¡­ Unless you do wish to fight us¡­ I¡¯m sorry to see that your leaders¡­¡± She pointed at Tizare and Daristan in turn. ¡°Have resorted to short-sighted violence¡­ Next we meet may be as enemies¡­¡± ¡°We know¡­ Thank you for all you have done. We will figure something out from here.¡± The female nodded and with a swift motion, ordered their kit unloaded and the riders to remount. ¡°Good luck to you¡­ I¡¯m not usually religious¡­ But I pray, that after we wipe out your foolish leaders, that wiser minds like yours shall inherit their places¡­ Gods only know how much the world needs it¡­ Farewell.¡± ¡°Goodbye Mariel! Stay safe, all of you!¡± Johnas waved, and as they began to fly off, Zanasthil bowed her head to them, before she too took to the skies, and soon disappeared into the darkness. ¡°Well then¡­ Only thing that remains to do now is to get off this island before we¡¯re killed.¡± Daristan mumbled nonchalantly while rummaging through his backpack. ¡°I still want to go home.¡± Mariel mumbled, only to have Tizare place a hand of his on her shoulder. ¡°Who knows what has happened over there during this time? Your kin may have been sterilized¡­ Or¡­ Worse.¡± ¡°Even so, I need to go there¡­ Home is just across the sea!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to us if we do get back?¡± Casindire interjected. ¡°With luck, nothing has changed¡­ Realistically however¡­ All demonkin have been enslaved or purged¡­ Any men of age will be drafted into the military, and the women¡­ Sent off to be trained as caretakers or second-line militia.¡± Daristan pulled out a big map from his backpack and rolled it out, using a magical fire to light it up for them to see. ¡°You brought a map¡­ You have a plan?¡± Siravin shrugged. ¡°I do. We can¡¯t go to the human continent, or stay here¡­ Fate would on average be the same¡­ We could make for beastkin lands, but the sea routes there are closed during winter due to ice¡­ All that is left, is to visit the elvenkin¡­ At least, they only got a civil war going.¡± ¡°War¡¯s everywhere huh?¡± Saya shook her head, an unmistakable expression of sorrow on her face. ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Casindire posed the question almost everyone was thinking about. ¡°Simple little cheesecake, we should head north, hop on a boat bound for the land of the rambling old guys, and find out when we get there if it¡¯s possible to go further.¡± Saryssa entered the conversation with confidence, drawing her finger along a route on the map to a small town named Altira. ¡°That place should still have some cargo left to ship before the winter storms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it then¡­ we¡¯re making a detour¡­ Should we stay the night here? Or get moving?¡± Siravin looked at the others. ¡°We should be fine staying night at least¡­ It¡¯s only a guess, but starting a campaign now would only be detrimental¡­ I¡¯m thinking the human army will use the port as a staging area¡­ Our fleet is much larger, and from the look of it, the fleet plus whatever remains inside the city, will last them through winter quarters.¡± Daristan nodded to Tizare whom nodded back, with far less enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s it then¡­ Let¡¯s get some warmth going and make some shelter¡­ We¡¯ll set out in the morning!¡± War Arc - Chapter 2: Resolve Mariel woke early, her body feeling stiff and cold from the less than ideal temperature. She had tried to get some rest but only managed some on and off sleeping, her mind too busy swirling around the future which now bore a huge question mark on it. Last night¡¯s revelations had filled her with anxiety, and despite her best attempts, could not shake the looming ghost inside her telling her that coming home was hopeless. ¡°Good morning Mariel.¡± Siravin greeted her from a rock a few meters away. He had himself covered in a blanket and looked more than a little sleepy. ¡°Morning¡­ Have you slept?¡± ¡°A little. This whole mess¡­ It seems so unreal.¡± ¡°I think so too, but I think we can only keep moving forward.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right Mariel¡­ If anything, I needed to hear your conviction. I can¡¯t help but feel motivated when you set your mind on something.¡± He stood up, cracked his joints and began collecting some wood for a breakfast fire. Shortly after, the rest began to wake up. Daristan woke up first, and in his style, began the morning by wondering why autumn had bring such miserable weather. Some morning fog had settled, but was already starting to move due to the growing wind. The light from the siege in the distance carried all the way to their spot. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed¡­ A few ragged groups of people passed close by a while ago. They had carts and looked terrified.¡± Tizare came out of the edge of the forest carrying a pair of rabbits slung over his back. ¡°I asked them for details, and like we guessed, the invasion fleet had arrived off-shore around mid-day and immediately begun their attack. It¡¯s war, and a great many demonkin have been slain or taken captive. They¡¯re put to work as forced labour¡­ So at least a purge is not in effect. For now, it seems your kin Mariel are more useful as labour¡­ If that changes¡­ Well¡­¡± He sat down on a nearby rock, drew a knife and began slaughtering his catch.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Soon the campfire was going strong, and the others had begun to rouse from their sleep to the pleasant smell of seared meat. ¡°Um¡­ Everyone, can I have your attention please?¡± Mariel stood up. ¡°Oh, here it comes! Her declaration of love!¡± Tizare grinned and was promptly given a kick by Saya. ¡°I just. I have been thinking. That what¡¯s going to happen now, is dangerous¡­ Going back to the human continent will no doubt, be difficult, and dangerous for some of us. I was really scared to ask about this and I¡¯ve been holding it in for far too long¡­ But. I want you all to stop, and decide¡­¡± She tried to steady her breath, and keep her fidgeting hands out of sight. ¡°If you really want to go with me.¡± A long silence followed. With nobody apparently ready to speak yet. Suddenly, Siravin raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going with you. I made a promise, and I intend to keep it.¡± ¡°Well. You make a good point¡­ This is a fine place and all, but nowhere is like home.¡± Tizare was next. ¡°I¡¯ll go where you go Mariel.¡± ¡°Me too! Like Saya said, I sort of feel this is like my home now¡­ Together with all of you.¡± Casindire declared, her voice unusually clear and determined. ¡°We¡¯ll both come along at least until we make landfall. We have some unfinished business, and it might just even out the war if we¡¯re successful.¡± Daristan and Saryssa exchanged mysterious looks and raised their hands too. ¡°I¡­ Guess it¡¯s impossible to make you reconsider?¡± Mariel struggled to keep her tears at bay. ¡°How to put it¡­ We¡¯re not all doing this for you Mariel. We have our reasons too, and they happen to coincide.¡± Tizare summed up the general feeling and received nods of approval from the others. Seeing her case lost, Mariel smiled and thanked them all for being selfish. With their convictions reaffirmed, they began eating breakfast together and talking like nothing had happened. War Arc - Chapter 3: Dragoncliff The first day¡¯s march had gone by without incident. Daristan had taken the lead and guided them safely along the coast. Occasionally they had come across small fishing villages where the inhabitants all turned out to meet them. Hungry for news and wary of the strangers, they kept a respectful distance. Nevertheless, they bombarded them with questions, and to the best of their abilities, they answered. After another day¡¯s march, they travelled along the rocky coast, and did not meet a single soul. Their surroundings had turned eerily silent, and what one might expect of a gull or any kind of life, had slowly disappeared. The only sound was the crashing of waves against the rocks below. Soon, a thick fog began to ¡°What¡¯s this place? Something¡¯s not right here.¡± Saya looked around, looking less than amused. ¡°Correct. We¡¯re about a half day¡¯s march away from an old battlefield.¡± Daristan shrugged. This time it was Siravin¡¯s turn to speak up. His face was unusually pale. ¡°But the only battlefield around here is¡­¡± ¡°Dragon Cliff!¡± Tizare drew his sword and levelled it at Daristan¡¯s back. ¡°Why are you taking us to that cursed place!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the quickest route. And don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not cursed, just disturbing. I¡¯ve been there.¡± They soon arrived at the remnants of the battlefield. Though it had been many years, the clean-picked skeletons still laid on the ground, some had been covered in grass and others still laid bared against the dim sunlight. Their every step seemed to make crunching noises as the brittle bones cracked under their feet. ¡°What happened here?¡± Mariel posed the question, and a variety of different expressions arose on the faces of her friends. ¡°Our kin were massacred here by the humans.¡± Siravin snarled. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know kid, it was your kin who invoked the cataclysmic event through mass-sacrifice of the females and children of the wagon train. If you can see the tip of the cliff over there, that¡¯s where it happened.¡± ¡°You lying asshole! Your kind murdered every female, child, and warrior in cold blooded rituals!¡± Siravin looked thoroughly infuriated. He had his fists clenched, and a snarl that would humble a rabid dog. ¡°I don¡¯t like this place¡­ Can we go?¡± Casindire had since they had neared the spot, refused to let go of Mariel¡¯s hand.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Mariel. There was a man here, that I used to know very well. He was the only one remaining of the vast human army that returned to camp that evening. I was sent out to scout the area, and it was, sickening. This whole field, was covered in corpses. The ground was made up of a coagulating soup of flesh, blood and sinew. And not a single demon or human was around.¡± Daristan shuddered visibly recalling the view. ¡°That is why I need to end this war before it begins¡­¡± ¡°So, who was the survivor?¡± A long silence followed before Casindire broke the silence. ¡°His name is written as Sourceblaze in the books detailing the events¡­ But it¡¯s likely just some nickname¡­ He¡¯d have to be a potent Kilden user to emerge alive if everyone else died.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And he¡¯s still alive, and those who conspire to escalate the war have probably agitated him into joining as well. He retired after the war, and slid into obscurity¡­ But he¡¯s not dead. He was a recipient after all.¡± ¡°Recipient?¡± ¡°To be gifted by the gods, they say¡­ Legend has it that the gods once forged a collection of swords, one for each of the recognized elements of Kilden. Some have been destroyed or lost, others broken or made useless¡­ One of those remaining is the one dedicated to Eld; fire. Which is owned by a human, and the one to emerge alive from this place.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a murderer¡­ He misused his gift to kill everyone who were here that day¡­. Siravin¡¯s mouth twisted into a snarl. He raised his foot and was about to trample a skull. ¡°You¡¯ll discredit their sacrifice by desecrating their bodies? Have the dead not seen enough violence?¡± Saryssa was the one to interrupt him this time, with a line which had everyone showing hints of surprise. ¡°I have left the corpses of my kind¡­ Unburied, to be picked apart by carrion, and feasted upon by wolves and creatures¡­ Many of your kin lies here, are you certain you are smashing a hated enemy or your own?¡± Shamed, Siravin allowed his rage to abate. Daristan pointed towards the edge of the cliff, which seemed to sparkle even through the thick, soupy fog. ¡°That¡¯s where your kin lie, don¡¯t go there however. The crystals left behind out there are damaged and volatile¡­ As the body dies, the spirit endures within the crystal... But faced with this kind of calamity, there¡¯s no telling what might happen.¡± ¡°Can nothing be done for the souls of the departed?¡± Casindire asked. ¡°You can pray for them¡­ Perhaps, that will alleviate the sense of dread about this place¡­ But we shouldn¡¯t stay here¡­ The animals around here are usually not very friendly.¡± They remained for a few minutes, while Casindire offered a prayer to the dead. The gentle tone of her song eased the ill feelings in Mariel¡¯s heart that had taken root when they had arrived. ¡°Careful Mariel, Daristan isn¡¯t telling you the whole truth.¡± Siah, whom had been unusually quiet for a while spoke up in her mind. ¡°Sourceblaze may turn out to be a lot closer than you might think¡­ Oh, and just in case, there¡¯s about two-dozen wolves over in a clearing in front of you¡­ You should urge your friends to get moving again. ¡°Hey Saya, did you hear that?¡± ¡°I know Mariel¡­ I can feel them. There are wolves out there, and they are rather hungry.¡± ¡°We should go¡­.¡± Tizare loosened the leather strap securing his sword in its sheath. War Arc - Chapter 4: Altira Another three days of walking had to their fortune, been uneventful. The coastline had changed into tall valleys, in which the sea penetrated deeper inland. A few fishermen had accepted coin to bring them across the mouth of such a deep valley, which reminded Mariel of the sights back when she had first set out after arriving on the continent. On their way, they encountered farmers and their families, busying themselves with bringing in the animals and collecting the last bits that nature had to offer, before it would fall asleep and rest until spring. ¡°Sheep¡­ You know, they are really tasty¡­ Sure they squirm a lot and think they¡¯re supremely clever, but nothing beats the first rip of fresh, bloody meat from the bone¡­¡± Mariel shuddered as a sensation visualized itself in her mind as someone drooling into her ears. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± She whispered back, to which Siah quickly recovered. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s been sooo long since I had some good mutton¡­ Why don¡¯t you try to think about eating some sheep and I¡¯ll attempt to feed on those thoughts?¡± ¡°That would just make me sick.¡± ¡°Awh¡­ Well fine, I guess I¡¯ll endure.¡± ¡°There! Up ahead! That¡¯s Altira! Daristan shouted. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not bigger?¡± ¡°Nah, It¡¯s just a small shipping port for goods, shady individuals and now, refugees.¡± Daristan smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll feel right at home.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the people like?¡± ¡°Not the kind of clientele you would receive at mass, that¡¯s for certain. In fact, I¡¯m sure most of them would be struck down by lighting or burst into flame if they so much as got close to your former workplace.¡± Casindire shuddered visibly and Saya stepped in to hold her hand. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Daristan added: ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. Altira is one of many homes of those elvenkin that have been expelled from the island. Usually for crimes, or simply backing the wrong side, or both in the civil war. You could even find enclaves like this on the human continent. So, hold on to your valuables, and stay together. No doubt there¡¯s an assassin around, not to mention predators who would hunt upon our fairer companions.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we ever just go to a friendly kind of place?¡± ¡°Because friendly places my dear Casindire, would never deal in the sort of covert trades that we¡¯ll need to board a ship and cross the sea, or at the very least, would be very difficult to find, and time isn¡¯t on our side right now.¡± The town, which had seemed fine, was flaunting its neglect which became more visible the closer they got: Dirty spires and ill-kept streets, an unending stench of rotting fish and a creepy feeling of being constantly watched. Mariel kept close to the others, who appeared to feel the same thing she did, except for Daristan who walked like he owned the place. They followed the stench and soon stood on a small warf, where the last ships of the season were being loaded. ¡°Just wait, and I¡¯ll go see if I can find a good ship.¡± Daristan waved and soon disappeared in the crowd. ¡°Kids, let¡¯s go get something to eat.¡± Saryssa pointed towards a small building down the street. By a quick glance, it looked like a tavern, but as they got closer it revealed itself to be or, had been a much seedier establishment. A group of four elves sat outside. From their clothes, they looked like mercenaries, and as they approached, they began whistling and making obscene hand gestures. One stood up, and blocked the way. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not interested.¡± Saryssa stopped and politely turned down whatever request he had before making it. ¡°Huh?¡± The elf looked genuinely hurt. ¡°We¡¯re not shady or anything miss, in fact, we know of a much better place a little further away. Me and my guys would be happy to show you the way.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Saryssa shook her head. The elf raised his chin a little and his friends stood up and began circling in. ¡°That¡¯s rather rude¡­ I offered you a good opportunity¡­ I feel hurt, so why don¡¯t you soothe my burning pain in that ample chest of yours?¡± He began reaching out. Tizare joined Mariel, Saya and Siravin in ready stance, waiting for the fight to begin. ¡°Touch me, and find out what it means to have your junk burnt, frozen and crushed at the same time.¡± The elf and Saryssa exchanged glares. For a second it looked like the elf was willing to gamble, but eventually he backed up, smiled and stepped aside.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The inside of the tavern was as run-down as the exterior suggested. A thick haze of pipe smoke hung heavily in the room, instantly drying out Mariel¡¯s throat, causing her to cough and wheeze. ¡°Here.¡± Siravin handed her a handkerchief he had dipped in a water bucket by the entrance. The water smelled of neglect, but the wet cloth kept the smoke out. ¡°What can I get you huh?¡± The tavernkeeper, curiously, a demonkin, smiled. ¡°Bread, fried meat and water¡­ Nothing fancy.¡± ¡°Coming up. Go find yourselves a seat... You know¡­¡± The tavernkeeper eyed Saryssa closely. ¡°I could use you for my upstairs business, if you¡¯d like a job?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Shame.¡± He shrugged and resumed wiping his counter. After overcoming a whole set of lewd stares and uncouth whistling, they found a table. All around, Mariel could feel the gazes of those around them. She considered for a moment to listen closely, to decipher any ill intent, but pushed the idea away immediately, concluding that pretty much every male in the tavern was commenting them. ¡°And now we wait?¡± Saya, who felt ill at ease shot Saryssa a look, which was immediately disarmed by a characteristically gentle smile. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t fret, Daristan is a capable man, he¡¯ll soon have us safely on board a ship and on the way. For now, we¡¯ll wait here. Eat, drink and take the moment to relax. We¡¯ll soon have more than enough to worry about.¡± The lazy buzz around them continued. Soon their order arrived and they began eating in silence. Soon the thick haze almost solidified as seemingly everyone around them took out a pipe and began smoking, as if on cue. Saryssa took produced a pipe from her pack and lit it with a satisfied smile. Sitting opposite, Mariel who was struggling to breathe coughed and tried to clear her throat of the thickening smoke. Saya and Casindire appeared to fare no better, they too struggling with smoke-filled lungs. ¡°I think we should go outside¡­¡± Mariel whispered. ¡°No. Stay here. Something¡¯s about to happen.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just be quiet, and watch. A pair of hooded individuals approached the owner behind his counter. They exchanged quiet words and the tavernkeeper pointed in the direction of a table at the end of the room. The two nodded and slowly made for the designated table. All eyes were on them, and occasionally, the mute sound of a leather strap being loosened broke the silence. Even the strangely loud creaking noises from the floor above had seized. The two strangers bent their knee before a third person, obscured by pipe smoke, and the lively chatting continued. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking Mariel. The elven lands are in a state of civil war. Even among the exiled, loyalties can still be fierce. The tavernkeeper acts as a sort of gate guardian. He¡¯s wearing a golden ring embellished with the insignia of Prince Valentos, which he shows to everyone who enters. If they don¡¯t support Valentos, that¡¯s their cue to leave, or they will stay at their own peril.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it.¡± ¡°You had no way of knowing what to look for, which is why we were not met with the same silence. ¡°Then who are those people over there?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ Dignitaries perhaps, or emissaries¡­ Could also be assassins.¡± She shrugged and returned to the remaining scraps of food on her plate. ¡°It¡¯s best not to think too hard about it.¡± ¡°So, one side is this Prince Valentos, who¡¯s the other? If there¡¯s a civil war?¡± Saya asked. ¡°There are three of them. Valentos, Ennileth and Andogar. The princess Ennileth holds the capital city and the major strongholds¡­ Valentos retains the control of the major sea ports, while exile prince Andogar is probably still conducting his guerrilla war from the vast forests. Who¡¯ll win is not set in stone, and all three factions I would guess are hurriedly recruiting mercenaries right now¡­¡± ¡°Yes, and Valentos could certainly use you.¡± A voice made them jump a little. Startled, they found themselves looking at the source, flanked on both sides by the two individuals from the earlier exchange. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you¡­ My name is Yvrain¡­ And I always remember the faces of those who have helped me.¡± ¡°Right, well we¡¯ve never seen you before, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s been some mistake.¡± Saryssa tried to dismiss the topic. Immediately both of Yvrain¡¯s apparent guards drew their weapons. ¡°No, I¡¯m certain. You, demonkin with the crimson hair, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Mariel¡­¡± ¡°I see, I found you! Our last encounter was not really all that pleasant. I appreciate your timely intervention¡­ And you.¡± He pointed at Saryssa. ¡°I have read your records.¡± Still looking positively puzzled, Mariel could only smile politely as a way of passing on the initiative of the conversation. ¡°I had hidden among the refugees. They called me Azinas. I was badly injured in a brawl in which you tried to intervene on my behalf.¡± ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t recall¡­ Sorry.¡± ¡°But I do, and according to tradition, I owe you a debt which I feel great urge to repay.¡± ¡°I remember him. I turned some of his more violent assailants into ice cubes.¡± Saryssa smirked, waving her finger around, creating a small cloud of cold mist. ¡°Okay¡­ I still don¡¯t remember, sorry. Ah, but we do need some transport across the sea to your home continent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± He replied without a moment¡¯s pause. ¡°And we want no political implications.¡± ¡°Not a problem, you¡¯ll be my guests.¡± Before the conversation could continue, the door opened, and standing in the doorway, was Daristan, followed shortly by Tizare. Both looking weary, but excited. ¡°Hey Saryssa! Are you in here?¡± He shouted, giving not a care for the dagger-like stares directed at him. ¡°Over here.¡± ¡°Finally,! This is the fifth tavern we¡¯ve been to! We were nearly attacked when entering two of them¡­ I know the elves are aggressive at times but¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re dead.¡± Saya sighed. ¡°Only Daristan could insult elves, in a room filled with elves.¡± Casindire joined in. He waltzed over to their table. Yvrain and his guards retreated a little to make space, both guards brandishing their sharp swords. ¡°I got us a spot on a transport ship! It¡¯ll leave tomorrow!¡± He proclaimed, completely ignoring the weapons pointed at him. ¡°Well done love¡­ Properly well done.¡± Saryssa fake smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be just¡­¡± Daristan¡¯s excitement was immediately interrupted. ¡°Dear?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°O-oh¡­¡± With a stare, powerful enough to kill, Daristan was silenced. Obediently, he sat down next to her and made himself as small as possible. ¡°Now dear, I¡¯d like you to meet someone¡­¡± War Arc - Chapter 5: Fair Winds The harbour was buzzing with activity. Elves and demonkin were busy loading massive crates of goods onto overloaded ships, the last ones to leave for the season, before the seas turned cold and the winds built up. Of all the ships, the sleek and graceful form of the Stormspear was the biggest. Mariel and her friends had been led aboard, and assigned to comfortable quarters, a welcome surprise for someone who would only expect a cold, damp and rat-swarming hold. As the ship slid out of Altira, all crew and passengers assembled on the main deck. The ship¡¯s guard contingent consisted of thirty-some elves, all clad in metal plate. For crew, another sixty-odd, with several missing from the assembly to pilot the ship and rig its sails for departure. Yvrain appeared up on the quarterdeck, flanked on both sides by guards. ¡°Kin! We set sail for the homeland! Pray for fair winds and calm water. The winter storms are fast approaching, and we should make haste to reach the coast! I know many of you have noticed our curious passengers, and I would like to assure that they have my confidence! Set sails! And set our course for home!¡± The crew cheered and headed for their stations. Soon, Altira disappeared into the sea behind them, and both wind and sea had picked up a little, making the large vessel roll. Almost immediately, Casindire and Saya hit the railing and poured their breakfast into the sea. Mariel settled in for a moment of peace and making idle smalltalk with Siah, whom was delighted to finally have a chance to stretch her wings. ¡°I think this is a fantastic opportunity.¡± Siah¡¯s words echoed in her mind while the small mindling greedily bit into a piece of fresh fish. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°See new places, and get the lay of the land. I visited the island of the elves once before. That was while the old king reigned supreme and their navy was a feared weapon on the high seas.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not anymore?¡± ¡°The civil war made that change. The king and the queen too, were assassinated, and the navy splintered into the same factions as on land. Some elven ships are even big enough to house small towns¡­ Maybe we¡¯ll get to see one of them.¡± She wondered about the scale such a ship would have to be to accommodate a town. Despite her best efforts, any size beyond the ship she was on seemed impossible and she felt certain the sea would swallow such a ship whole immediately. ¡°Then again¡­ They were put to work as warships, with disastrous results. I¡¯m not sure the humans heard about it, but there was a large three-way sea battle some years back. Many of those great townships sank after ramming a same-sized vessel. The battle rolled on for five whole days and ended in thousands of drowned elves and a graveyard of ships that eventually drifted ashore at what they call Wreck Rock. I guess it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll see one.¡± Siah gulped down the last remains of the fish and made a sigh of sated relief. Mariel meanwhile finished up the cup of tea brought to her earlier by Saya. She had been very pale, but had asked about her condition. A few moments later she had made a dash back up on deck.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°So. Since you¡¯re the centre of attention for pretty much every male specimen on this ship, and some female ones¡­ Have you thought about reciprocating some feelings?¡± ¡°H-huh?!¡± The thought almost made Mariel choke on her tea. ¡°Come on¡­ How about Saya? Though I suspect she¡¯s conflicted about it¡­ Then there¡¯s Siravin¡­ He¡¯s your kind, and pretty useful to have around?¡± ¡°We barely know each other! Besides, he¡¯s too quiet and serious all the time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your call of course, but I can tell without looking that interest is circling in on you from multiple people.¡± ¡°I just want to get home, after that I can worry about feelings.¡± The evening saw the seas pick up a fair bit. The wind had turned and the gusts were gaining strength, making the great ship¡¯s planks creaked and the hull rolled in the choppy, but manageable seas. Mariel was up on deck, watching the night and taking in some fresh air. A nice relief from the stuffy, and meal-filled buckets below deck. Tizare appeared up from the hold hatch and came over to her. ¡°Evening Mariel. Saya and Casindire are fast asleep, the ship doctor had some nice concoctions to ease their bellies and get them some rest. Did you know there¡¯s a small library below? I visited it and read some interesting books.¡± ¡°About what? Anything we can use for the trip?¡± ¡°Quite a lot. I¡¯ll save the irrelevant information until its needed, but suffice to say, you might have to do certain things¡­¡± ¡°Such as?¡± She asked with a slight hint of worry. ¡°Relax, its nothing like marriage or anything. But saving an elf from a predicament, carries with it certain social stigmas¡­ Let¡¯s say for instance, that our host Yvrain was a female. Since you had to rescue her, she would upon return be deemed unfit for combat, and relegated to making children and caring for a home¡­ In your case, the male can redeem his honour through single combat with his saviour.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me I have to fight him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, provided of course that someone spread the rumour about what happened.¡± ¡°Which it will, but relax, I have no intention of following that particular tradition.¡± They both turned to find Yvrain standing behind them, wrapped in a thick cloak and looking just a little cold. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll be going below deck. Don¡¯t stay here too long. The wind will come from the north¡­ Mr. Ambassador, you¡¯d be wise to instruct your captain to prepare for northerly winds. Goodnight.¡± Tizare left as quickly as he had appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s seek shelter. I would like to take a moment to talk to you.¡± They entered the command quarters and huddled next to a small iron stove, bolted to the floor and giving off a steady and very desirable warmth. One of the deck hands soon appeared to stoke the flames. ¡°I¡¯m intrigued by your companions¡­¡± Yvrain pulled up a pair of stools for them to sit on. He untied the cloak and let it slump to the floor. ¡°They¡¯re good people¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be here without them.¡± ¡°I can tell. So, what¡¯s your story?¡± She recounted her tale from the moment she fell from the sky, to the moment she fought her first duel. All throughout, Yvrain remained fixed to the stool, listening intently to her story. As soon as she had finished, he gave her some applause. ¡°It seems impossible, but I believe you. I received information about those occurrences. The technique of opening those holes, or zone gates, is old and thought forgotten. I found some records of its use in the capital city library¡­ I decided to investigate. By chance, I got to see it up close. And fleeing the destruction, we met by accident.¡± A short pause followed. He rubbed his hands and held them close to the stove, apparently still cold. ¡°I have a theory. I believe princess Ennileth is behind it. She is our most powerful caster, and in some way, she could have passed on the knowledge to the humans. Now, they use it to invade the demon continent again. This time they might succeed¡­ And if they acquired all the resources of the demon continent, my own people would soon fall¡­ I seek to maintain the status quo¡­ Ah to keep things as they are.¡± ¡°I have no power to influence events¡­ So, I¡¯m going to be content with going home¡­¡± ¡°Home huh? Before that, I¡¯ll show you my home¡­ It¡¯s a few days sailing away.¡± War Arc - Chapter 6: Busybody Mariel stirred. Her body felt sore from sleeping in a hammock, her body not adjusted to lie in such a way. After some struggling, she got out of it, to find that the sea had calmed down. She put on her clothes and made her way up on deck. The slight bout of bad weather had passed and the sun had appeared from behind the clouds. The temperature was still chilly, but it looked to be a fine day at sea. A curious sight stood leading against the railing. Siravin, who had remained largely unseen, and immediately secluded himself upon boarding, was watching the sea while fishing. He made an occasional jerk of the fishing rod, and seemed to be relaxed. Next to him was a small wooden bucket nearly filled to the brim with fish. He turned his head and noticed her. ¡°Morning! You¡¯re fishing?¡± She went over to him, and he tried to somehow disguise the fishing rod. ¡°Morning Mariel¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m fishing.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re really good at that, I mean your bucket is already full!¡± He nodded. Suddenly, his rod began tugging. Immediately, he began to reel in his catch, the rod bending dangerously. He kept on fighting, and soon, a large silvery fish laid flapping on the deck. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. I know that the others think I¡¯m suspicious¡­ And I guess I¡¯ve also been rather cold and elusive¡­ I thought we could¡­ Prepare a meal for the others.¡± She flashed him an enthusiastic smile. ¡°Great idea! There¡¯s¡­ Someone we should celebrate too!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Tizare. Saya told me that his day was coming a while ago¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice. I was sort of thinking about him, since I think we¡¯re not on good terms¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do It, this evening! I¡¯ll go look for Cassy, she can help us out!¡± She headed below deck and made for Casindire¡¯s room. She had almost reached her room, when a voice made her stop and listen. The voice belonged to Tizare, and she decided to visit him. Before she could open the door, she heard another voice which made her stop. ¡°Tell me¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, come on now Tizare¡­ I¡¯ve told you that all I want to do is make sure this war won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°And why, pray tell, would you want that? You¡¯ve probably forgotten, but I haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°A small roadside inn¡­ run by a typical father, his wife and young daughter. He was accused of hiding demonkin¡­ You signed the hunt order. We responded. It was murder¡­ A ruthless slaughter, and in the end, he hid nothing¡­¡± ¡°Yes Tizare. And from what I understand, you slashed the girl, regretted it, went rogue, killed your teammates and abducted the daughter. But she seems to have gotten over her troubles¡­¡± ¡°Shut it. I want you away from us as soon as we dock. I won¡¯t let you manipulate her.¡± ¡°Look. I hate what I¡¯ve done, and I¡¯m looking to make amends¡­ You don¡¯t have to believe me. I¡¯ve told you the whole picture, and I expect you to handle the knowledge with your usual care¡­ So are we done?¡± She quickly snuck away. What she had just heard sent shivers down her spine. Conflicted feelings began to take hold within her. She felt confused. Both had an agenda, and both had a past which was somehow connected. Then there was Saya, nearly killed at the hands of the man she now entrusted her life to. It was with a guilty grimace she walked into Casindire¡¯s room. Her friend was sitting on a chair, within reach of a recently emptied bucket, the stains of orange visible along the metal bracing.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Good morning Mariel.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t really get how you can tell¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s the sound of your footsteps. They sound a little heavy today, are you sleeping well?¡± Despite knowing she was unable to see her, Mariel could not help but look away. ¡°A-ah, that¡¯s what I should be asking you! Last time wasn¡¯t so good on you¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ Keep the bucket close, and I suppose I do look a little pale. Nourishment has a way of not staying within my body for long while the boat rocks as it does¡­ I¡¯ll manage, I¡¯m sure¡­ So what can I do for you today?¡± ¡°Siravin intends to fish a lake¡¯s worth of fish for a bit of a party this evening¡­ I was wondering if I could call upon your skills¡­¡± ¡°Of course! Without question! I¡¯d be happy to help you out!¡± She tried to stand, but seemed so weak in her knees she could not remain upright, and slumped back on the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready for later, if you¡¯ll grant me a little time to, prepare.¡± When she returned to the main deck, she found Siravin fighting with a sizeable fish. Several of the deckhands had begun gathering around him. A few had got out their own fishing rods and had lined up on both sides of him, trying for a good catch themselves. The rest were cheering and encouraging him in the struggle. To her surprise, he seemed not the slightest put off by the sudden attention, but focused so hard on the fight that any other concern seemed insignificant. With a final heave, a fish easily a grown man¡¯s arm in length, flew over his head and landed on the deck with a wet splash. Three deckhands immediately secured the fish. To a round of applause, he held his catch up and seemed unusually happy. Upon seeing her, his smile faltered and he returned to his normal stoic self. Before any questions could be asked by the sailors, one of their friends got a bite, and the cheering started again as the sailor was nearly thrown overboard. Two others immediately grabbed his legs, and more soon joined in. She watched as teamwork eventually overcame what turned out to be a monstrosity of a fish: A man¡¯s length, which was hauled up the side of the ship using hooks and nets. ¡°Hmm? Fishing huh? I¡¯d love to try it myself.¡± She nearly jumped as Daristan had snuck up behind her. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡± ¡°N-no! It¡¯s completely fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ You like fishing too huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it on occasion, but I¡¯ve never tried it.¡± ¡°Try it then.¡± He nodded and walked over. She used the opportunity to leave the scene. Her first stop was in the hold of the ship, where the cooks were sharing stories and taking stock of the supplies. After some convincing, they agreed to prepare fresh loaves of bread and some jars of preserved vegetables. Next, she visited what the sailors referred to as the ¡®cage¡¯: A metal box in the depths of the ship where the cooking took place. The metal kept the wood of the ship safe, and the inside had been fitted with tubes along the roof where seawater could be used to douse fires if one should get out of control. One of the cabin boys helped her clean the cage and set up the spits and prepared the wood for the fires. Excess heat and smoke was vented through pipes. The evening soon approached, and like clockwork, the sailors, cooks and servers began preparing the feast. Mariel was relaxing up on deck, her clothes sooty and dirty from her efforts. Songs and merrymaking filled the silence of the calm sea. Out beyond the darkness was the elven lands, a place so unfamiliar she could only imagine what it would be like. Her thoughts soon drifted, and caught on to the thorn which was the conversation between Daristan and Tizare. It filled her with unease to think that cracks had existed between them. And neither of them wanted to share it with her. Though they had their reasons, she felt powerless as she could not come up with some way to please both parties. Her unease only grew, thinking that she might have to make a stand sometime. ¡°Hm? Mariel? Not interested in enjoying your work?¡± Tizare appeared, looking over the top and carrying a slice of cake on a plate. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that¡­ I just started thinking of home.¡± ¡°I see. Listen Mariel. Home isn¡¯t going anywhere, it¡¯ll stay perfectly still until you return.¡± ¡°What about you then?¡± Tizare smiled while taking a bite from his cake. ¡°That¡¯s the great thing about being a vagabond and semi-outlaw. Home is where you are. So I could say that home is right here.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you have a home, home?¡± ¡°Sure. I used to. The long story is that it was attacked and burned by your kind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She gave him an apologetic bow, to which he merely laughed and waved away. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. But you bet my kid self didn¡¯t see it that way.¡± ¡°So¡­ You and Daristan know each other?¡± Tizare momentarily froze, but did not drop his smile. Immediately, he began to buy time by looking thoughtful. After some thinking and nodded. ¡°We, used to have the same job. He was the big boss I never really got to see, and I was the lowly grunt that got the job done.¡± His nostalgic expression was soon replaced by an outwardly friendly, but chillingly sinister one. ¡°Mariel. Keep him at arm¡¯s length. He¡¯s a devious trickster that is no doubt using us all for his little game.¡± ¡°O, kay?¡± ¡°Good. Now. It¡¯s cold up here, warm down there, and cake. So, you¡¯re coming back down with me to celebrate me!¡± He grinned and began pulling her towards the hatch. She allowed him to, but now before throwing one last glance out into the darkness. War Arc - Chapter 7: Boarded ¡°Ship off port bow!¡± One of the lookouts high above shouted down. Immediately, the captain asked for identifications, while a flurry of activity ensued, as deckhands prepared the on-deck ballistae while the soldiers suited up and armed themselves. Meanwhile, the group leaders ordered the deck cleared and the huge bolts for the ballistae brought up and prepared. Another shout from the lookout announced that the ship bore the Imperial insignia, and was thus a ship likely hailing from the human continent. ¡°Think they¡¯ll fight us?¡± Tizare spat into the sea, while watching the approaching vessel with disdain. ¡°Hopefully, they only want to trade. Elven ships are usually brimming with exotic trade goods, and this vessel is no exception.¡± Daristan took a bite off his piece of bread while musing. ¡°Besides, provoking a war with the elves while being busy invading the demon continent, would just be detrimental, regardless of how divided the elves are.¡± ¡°Ah. Good morning Mariel.¡± Tizare turned to face her as she approached. They stood along the railing, watching as the ship drew closer and closer. The ship¡¯s armed contingent had lined up and manned the ballistae along the sides, waiting in complete silence for any new orders. Soon, the ship drew up alongside, and some rope were thrown across to link the two ships together. ¡°Good morning fellow seafarers!¡± A man appeared on the other ship, wearing the clothes of an Imperial magistrate. ¡°Would it be possible to come onboard?¡± ¡°Certainly human, step over and be welcome.¡± With that, the man jumped across the small span. Once he landed, he bowed gracefully before Yvrain. ¡°The Emperor offers his greetings, and asks your cooperation. We know that on board your vessel are several fugitives on the run from Imperial authority. Our glorious Emperor asks that they are turned over to me immediately, and without resistance.¡± ¡°Welcome aboard the Gilded Shard, envoy of the Empire. I¡¯m Yvrain, and I assure you that your information is positively false. In addition, this is a diplomatic vessel, all passengers and crew, are under my protection and by extension enjoy the protection of the elven grand council.¡± The envoy¡¯s impeccable smile twisted into a snarl. ¡°Listen here squirt, hand over the fugitives and I¡¯ll let you sail on. Resist, and I¡¯ll have the ship sunk, and all onboard killed.¡± The envoy raised his hand, and all along the railing of the human ship, a forest of bows appeared. In response, the elves turned their ballistae in unison and took aim. ¡°Now now¡­ There¡¯s no need for violence.¡± Daristan interjected. Walking slowly towards the two with his usual disarming smile.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Daristan Weisslilien¡­ So, the sources were correct.¡± The envoy laughed, and waved his hand in a certain way. The aimed bows were lowered. ¡°How are you doing Rhynak? It¡¯s been what, six years now?¡± ¡°You two know each other?¡± Yvrain looked at the two in turn before taking a step back. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s a traitor to the Empire, and I¡¯m sanctioned to bring him back in a casket.¡± The man named Rhynak scoffed. ¡°But allow me to say, it saddens me to find you like this, shrinking from your responsibilities as Grand Hunter and conspiring with elves and demonkin, our sworn enemies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, soon the war will be over, status quo restored and any and all threats to peace will be eliminated.¡± ¡°Lofty words from a traitor. You have no means, no money, no friends and no chance to influence the world. Nothing you can do, will keep Sourceblaze from conquering the demon continent¡­ That said. I suggest you surrender yourself to me, so that nobody else will have to die for your foolishness.¡± ¡°Really¡­ You intend to apprehend me, on what is effectively elven soil, in front of one of its ambassadors, while being on said ambassador¡¯s ship? I suppose I should feel honoured that you¡¯d provoke a war with the elves just to get -me-.¡± Daristan bowed deeply, much to the chagrin of Rhynak who looked just about ready to explode. ¡°I bet, you don¡¯t even have an official sanction to carry out this action! You just thought that bringing me in would get you off that lousy raft and back into a comfortable position again!¡± He smiled provocatively, took a step back and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So, I¡¯ll give you one last chance, back off.¡± ¡°Not a chance¡­ Archers! Kill that traitor!¡± A volley of arrows was released moments later. Mariel expected to see him turned into a pincushion, but instead, the arrows caught fire as they approached, and burned up, leaving only the metal head which soon began melting and together with all the others, formed into a small orb in his hand. A series of cascading hits followed, as the protective sphere around Daristan was struck by a variety of coloured lances, all of which dissipated and left no visible trances. Yvrain stood close by, and the hesitation in his eyes shone through his outwardly outraged appearance. He had his hand raised, and the soldiers had moved in to shield him. The archers had drawn their bows and taken aim on the human archers opposite and waited for an order to fire. Mariel and had sought cover behind a nearby coil of rope, and watched with adrenaline-infused dread at what might happen. Before a second volley of any sort could be launched, Daristan leaned over the railing, and threw the small orb down towards the side of the human vessel. It pierced the wooden side of the ship, and for a while nothing seemed to have happened. A second later, a deafening crash was followed by the human vessel rocking over to one side. The archers in the masts and rigging who were not firmly secured, lost their grip and plummeted to the deck below. A loud crack followed, and the mainmast seemed to collapse into the deck. Any rivets began to give way as the wood was bent and broken. A mixture of screams and the sounds of wooden collapse filled the air as the ship slowly at first began to crumble, then sink with unnerving speed. Where the big ship had been only moments ago was now left only a fading island of flotsam and a few survivors frantically trying to thread water. Daristan nodded and drew his sword. ¡°Unfortunately, your ship seems to have been destroyed by me, consider yourself lucky. You might¡¯ve started a war if it wasn¡¯t for me!¡± Without blinking, Rhynak had drawn his sword and charged at Daristan. Without flinching, he parried his raised sword, grabbed the furious man by the face and threw him to the deck. ¡°Now, would be a good time to surrender to me.¡± War Arc - Chapter 8: Means to an End The survivors had been picked up and all surviving valuables were being methodically picked out of the water. After having Rhynak subdued, Daristan immediately headed below deck before Yvrain had any chance to talk to him. Mariel trailed after him and followed him down to the main hold of the ship. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure it would work, but you did really well!¡± He opened the door to the main hold. On the floor, leaned up against the hull, was Saryssa. He appearance was unusually bleak, and the reason why was made evident by the long dagger driven into her left thigh. Daristan hurried over and quickly bit his finger. A small trickle of blood began flowing but instead of dripping, disappeared and a faint glow began seeping into Saryssa¡¯s wound. With one quick motion, he drew the dagger out of her thigh which caused her considerable pain. ¡°Sweetheart¡­ How can you be so reckless?¡± She mumbled repeatedly while he began treating her. ¡°I guess the company I keep makes me reckless.¡± He shrugged. ¡°What, you want to get away from me that badly?¡± ¡°Not at all. But I¡¯ll admit Saryssa, I wasn¡¯t sure you were still able to pull off that neat trick of yours.¡± She raised a weak grin. ¡°You can come in Mariel, I know what this looks like, but I promise that Saryssa will be fine. This isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s done this.¡± ¡°So then. What did she do?¡± She asked sceptically. ¡°It¡¯s her special talent¡­ it¡¯s not something you¡¯d brag about, but she can use blood magic.¡± ¡°¡­ But that¡¯s abhorrent!¡± She protested, to which Saryssa shook her head. ¡°Silly child, I bet your mother worships Yulie, they¡¯re the ones who hates it the most.¡± ¡°The trick is Mariel.¡± Daristan politely interrupted. ¡°That using other people¡¯s blood is abhorrent, and Especially without their consent. But using your own blood, that is, a part of yourself, is not. The difference is often glossed over by the faithful. Used correctly, it¡¯s no different from lighting a candle and siphoning the power of eld from it.¡± He finished up by adding a fine row of stitches to the wound, and covering it up in a roll of clean cloth. Before she had a chance to protest, he had picked her up in princess carry.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Better not move that leg for a day or two, oh and don¡¯t you get any ideas.¡± ¡°As charming as a roasted swamp-alligator¡­¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, by the way, If you¡¯d like, I could teach you some basics.¡± She looked at Mariel. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Consider it¡­¡± ¡°Lovely, well, so long then¡­ Oh, and don¡¯t tell that sweet little priestess friend of yours about this, she¡¯ll only be hurt.¡± She waved to her while she was carried out of the hold, shortly followed by a thud and a barrage of swearing and curses. Back up on deck, all debris left over from the unfair fight was in the process of being dumped overboard. The captives had been secured below deck and Yvrain was nowhere to be seen. Saya was standing near one of the cargo booms, turning the rope and concentrating on something in the water. ¡°Hi Mariel, could you give me a hand?¡± She nodded, and was directed over to the hand crank which controlled horizontal movement. ¡°A little to the left¡­ So, turn it forward¡­ Mhm, oh! A little too much! That¡¯s better¡­ And¡­ There.¡± Saya hurriedly began turning the bigger hand crank, and soon, a soaked wooden lockbox swung in the net. ¡°Mariel swung the net onto the deck and the lockbox landed with a dull thud. ¡°So, what¡¯s the big deal? It looks pretty insignificant.¡± With a secretive smile, Saya pointed at what appeared to be a small golden button. On closer inspection, it turned out to be a small seal of sorts. ¡°Most elves wouldn¡¯t recognize this one, it¡¯s the seal of the Verezi Academy, a school for the brightest. One of the exams concerns making an item from scratch¡­ This box contains something someone onboard made for their exam¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯d you know about this?¡± ¡°I knew a trader back home that specialized in trinkets.¡± Saya produced a piece of metal wire from her little toolpack, and poked it into the lock. After some work, and frequent readjustments, the lock opened with a click. The lid revealed a functional-looking spyglass. Metal covered in places by engraved leather covers. ¡°Well it¡¯s a little underwhelming, but no doubt, it¡¯s probably very good¡­ Why don¡¯t you try it Mariel?¡± She nodded, and having never used one before, fumbled with it a little, before Saya showed her how to operate it. She looked out across the water towards the horizon. All she could see was water. Turning a little more, she came across Saya¡¯s head, which easily took up the whole view. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll fetch a good price¡­ I¡¯ll ask the captain.¡± ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll buy it from you¡­ In fact, you should keep it hidden.¡± Saya nodded and put the spyglass away in a free belt pouch. She cast one last look at the lockbox and kicked it back overboard. At the same time as the lockbox hit the water, the group of sailors a bit further down the railing had an accident: A big crate slipped out of the net and plunged back into the sea. Suddenly, the captain gave the order to abandon the rest of the soggy items in the sea, and raise all sails to make for a haven. As soon as they got underway, what looked like a huge blanket of dark, angry clouds began covering the sky. The sea became angry, and soon, ocean foam drenched the ship. War Arc - Chapter 9: Against the Waves Part One A rough crash threw Mariel out of her bunk. As she scrambled for her weapons, she heard running steps outside the door and loud voices shouting for someone to hurry up. Seconds later, Siravin burst into her cabin. ¡°Get up Mariel! The weather is about to do us in! We need help from everyone!¡± ¡°W-what!? Are we sinking!?¡± She could not believe what she was hearing. To her relief, it seemed Siravin was not ready to abandon ship. ¡°Not yet at least, but we just might, so the crew needs everyone¡¯s help!¡± She threw on an extra layer as protection. The cold cabin and limited heating forced her to sleep in almost full gear, save the more edgier and bulky parts. And together, they rushed towards the hatch leading up to the deck. ¡°Good morning Mariel.¡± Daristan greeted her with his usual self-confident tone. He was surrounded by several other sailors, around his shoulders and legs had been tied a makeshift harness. A couple of nearby sailors were also harnessed in a similar fashion. They were weighed down by sacks, and metal loops akin to the type used to tie horses at rest stops. ¡°Sail is largely torn to shreds, rigging is flying around out there, the wards shielding this part of the ship has failed, and there¡¯s a need for spares. Saryssa is keeping us up for now, but she can¡¯t hold forever, especially because we¡­ No I wore her out with our last trick.¡± ¡°So what do you need help with?¡± ¡°Eh, you need to keep an eye out for us while we cross the deck, if we get into trouble, you have to get them to reel us back in, or whatever remains of us that is.¡± ¡°Alright, here¡¯s a small respite coming up, get ready!¡± One of the sailors shouted. The small group of four, including Daristan braced. The sailor shouted at them to get going and they leapt up and out of the hatch. Mariel climbed up the stairs and looked outside. Though the view was limited, she could tell the horizon was gone, hidden from view by the largest waves she had ever seen. From it sprung great white sprays of seawater, and the wind howled with the ferocity of a starved wolf. Out on the deck, Daristan and the sailors were struggling to move forward. Occasionally they stopped, and appeared to put the metal loops into the slots in the deck.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. She only caught the movement in the corner of her eye. A moment later, one of the sailors had his head torn off by what seemed to be a heavy pulley from the rigging. She immediately announced that one of them had died, and the sailors below deck began to reel in the decapitated corpse. The ship began moving skywards, riding up the back of a big wave. Daristan suddenly lost his grip and began to slide backwards. Before she shouted to haul him back, one of the sailors out on deck got hold of his hand, allowing Daristan to pull himself back on track with great effort. The ship stopped its ascent, hung for a few seconds, and began its dive back down along the back of the wave. Daristan and the sailors clung on for dear life as they were lashed with sea spray and nearly sent overboard by the flooding water which forced the sailors behind Mariel to momentarily close the hatch. Immediately upon opening it, she shouted for the sailors to pull. He had lost his grip completely, and only swift reeling in prevented him from tumbling over the side. Meanwhile, the remaining two sailors appeared to have crossed the half way point. They rested for a bit, securing themselves to the floor loops, as the ship jumped and then fell back down. Daristan was hauled back to the hatch, and carefully lifted back down to safety. ¡°Argh¡­ I almost had it too¡­¡± He grumbled, holding his arm. ¡°Daristan, are you injured?¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m fine Siravin, just really bruised is all¡­ Hng!¡± He groaned as he tried to upright himself. For a moment, he considered to press on, but relented and slumped back down on the floorboards. ¡°Might have cracked a rib or something¡­¡± ¡°Mariel, focus on the sailors outside!¡± She looked back outside, only to find that the sailors appeared to have vanished. The two next to her had already ordered their roped pulled back in, and soon, two mangled, lifeless bodies fell through the hatch. ¡°That didn¡¯t work¡­ Who¡¯s next?¡± The lead sailor asked his fellow sailors, none appeared ready to meet the challenge. ¡°What about the ballistae? Can one of those be used to get the rope across the deck?¡± The sailor thought for a moment. ¡°No. Those are meant to shoot holes in things¡­ We use that, we¡¯ll just shoot the fore-end and kill whomever is unlucky enough to be remotely close.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth an attempt though. I think Mariel¡¯s idea will work.¡± Siravin began tying himself to the lifeline and adding another coil of rope around his shoulders and waist. ¡°We just have to turn it around, adjust the tension, and tie a rope to the other end of the bolt.¡± ¡°Kid¡­ You¡¯re crazy, but it¡¯s sink or swim time so¡­ We¡¯ll attempt it¡­ But I swear, someone¡¯s out to get us tonight¡­¡± The sailor began tying himself to the lifeline, and making the preparations. War Arc - Chapter 9: Against the Waves Part Two With a quick prayer for divine intervention, Siravin sprang out onto the deck, only to be sent flying backwards. With a bit of a bad crunch he impacted with the wall behind the hatch, feet first. He quickly crawled along the wall and got hold of the railing, using it as a ladder to get closer to one of the port side ballistae. The two sailors behind him followed his trail, having a less eventful time with the wall. The wind and waves had eased somewhat, allowing them the chance to reach the massive weapon. ¡°Okay, adjust the tension, and cycle up the next bolt, hurry!¡± Through the murderous weather, they struggled to prepare the weapon while the ship groaned beneath them. One of the sailors grabbed the elevation crank while the other began turning the rotation crank with fervour. A lever started an automated process of reloading the big weapon which took under twenty seconds to complete. ¡°That¡¯s it! It¡¯s read¡­!¡± With a deafening crack, followed by a shower of splinters and a surge of water. The ship¡¯s defensive wards ceased, and the ship, began to splinter. The remaining mast broke, taking a chunk of deck with it. A large crack appeared and began to work its way across the ship, finally ending in the fore and aft end separating. The waves washed cleanly over the deck, taking with it weapons, crew and items. After a few terrible minutes, the ship was lost beneath the waves. ¡­ She came to upon a sandy beach. The cold water had her drenched to the bone. A gash in her forehead was causing small streams of blood to mix with the salt water, causing her pain which gradually increased as her senses returned. The storm was nowhere to be seen, but a strong wind still howled along the coastline. She tried to get up, only to feel her right leg nearly giving way under her. The sandy beach was littered with debris from the once proud vessel. Still in shock, she staggered around the beach, looking for anything useful, or better yet, her friends. But she found nothing save a first aid kit full of soggy bandages, and a crate carrying a shipment of what looked like cheap amulets bearing some unknown mark. Out of energy, she sought cover behind a large piece of hull and covered herself in a piece of canvas from the sail. With a chance to stop and think, came the emotions, and she shed horrified tears until they dried up on their own.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Night-time brought with it chilling cold, and the first snow. The muscles in her body began to stiffen, as her body temperature began to drop. The wind too had let up. ¡°Hello! Is there anyone out there?¡± A voice pierced the wind. She tried to get up, but her body simply refused to move, too cold to respond. Using the last of her strength she managed to shout out to the voice. ¡°You are a long way from home demonkin¡­¡± She squinted her eyes to try to see but the light from the torch blinded her. ¡°But no matter¡­ Let¡¯s get you warmed up and then you can tell me what you¡¯re doing out here¡­¡± The elf, whom looked like he could be in his late thirties if he was human, picked her up with ease and carried her off the beach and into the nearby forest. Soon they arrived at a small hunting cabin. At the elf¡¯s mercy, Mariel was undressed completely, wiped dry and rolled up into layers of pelts and placed near the fireplace. Any feelings of discomfort were soon replaced by gentle warmth as her body began to warm up. Meanwhile, the elf brought in a heavy metal pot, poured in water and cut vegetables and meat. Soon the smell of rich soup filled the room. ¡°You¡¯d best stay warm for a while¡­ Your kin are a rather hardy lot, but all things can die to frost¡­ I don¡¯t suppose you have a name, do you?¡± ¡°Mariel sir¡­ Thank you for rescuing me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not quite out of the chill yet, so save the thanks¡­ I¡¯m Kisando.¡± The elf began to stir the pot, and poured a serving of soup into a wooden bowl. She began to reach out, but he quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move, just open up. Being spoon-fed was something Mariel would have protested in any other circumstance, but any complaints evaporated with the first spoonful of soup, which turned out to be delicious. With each mouthful, she felt the warmth spread through her body. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve had a fill of food and hospitality¡­ Will you tell me why you were out there?¡± She recounted the journey onboard the ship and the fate which had befallen it, to which the elf made a gesture of prayer to the fallen. ¡°It would seem, like the gods favour you. Not many people survive that kind of storm, and normally, a storm that size shouldn¡¯t happen around these parts¡­ Nature is everchanging though. Before you take a nap, we should fix up your body¡­ Anything broken or cut except that one in your forehead?¡± ¡°My foot¡­¡± She carefully pried it out of the pelt wrap. ¡°Sprained, doesn¡¯t seem too bad, it needs rest, and I have a few remedies for that sort of thing¡­ Let¡¯s get you sorted out¡­¡± War Arc - Chapter 10: Alpine Mariel remained in the small cabin for five days as her body healed. All the while, Kisando kept asking her questions about her origin, her story and how she had washed up on the beach. Outside, a thick blanket of snow had covered the forest and the ground, and temperature had fallen well below freezing. So far, she had not heard anything of her friends, and her concern had started to take a toll on her mood. ¡°Are you ready? We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­ Where are we going?¡± She had been given Kisando¡¯s spare set of clothes to wear, they were several sizes too large and very heavy, but would easily keep her warm even in a storm. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re too na?ve and trusting to be a spy, I¡¯ll take you to Radirvin¡­ It¡¯s a city not too far from here¡­ We¡¯ll need skis to traverse the terrain, and I guess you don¡¯t know how to do that.¡± ¡°No¡­ But I¡¯m a quick learner!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­¡± They went outside, and already, she felt the cold bite into her face and lips, even her normal breath caused big puffs of frost. The whole forest was covered in white about ankle deep. Kisando went in behind the cabin and soon returned with a big backpack and two pairs of what to her looked like wooden boards, together with two pairs of wooden sticks. ¡°Right, so first, let¡¯s get you into the skis¡­ Put your feet on them like so, then close and secure your boot with the metal lock. Take these staves, and give it a go¡­¡± She gently slid one foot forward, followed by the next. Two seconds later, she landed head-first in the snow as her awkward movement had made the skis go backwards. Behind her, she could hear him snort. Annoyed, she carefully got back up and tried again. First foot, followed by the second, she kept herself up purely by leaning on the accompanying staves. Clumsily, she turned around and slowly returned to her starting position.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Well¡­ Not the worst, not good either¡­ But I guess it¡¯ll get you the first stretch without problems¡­¡± He sighed, and handed her a backpack. ¡°Since I¡¯m lending you the clothes and skis, you¡¯ll be carrying some of the meat. I got a whole lot of mouths to feed.¡± ¡°You have a family?¡± ¡°Of sorts. You¡¯ll meet them soon enough.¡± At crawling pace, they began the journey through the forest. The silence was total, and the forest too remained eerily quiet. She attempted to engage him in small-talk, but only received curt responses. She managed to drag out of him that Radirvin was an industrial city, and not too far away. Questions about his family, work, and hobbies fell flat. ¡°That bow you carry looks incredible¡­ Though, it¡¯s not just a normal bow, is it?¡± ¡°No. There used to be a shop in Radirvin that produced hand-made bows. The metal parts are there to improve its power and ease the draw and aim. It can easily outperform your bows and crossbows altogether.¡± ¡°Could I try it?¡± ¡°No.¡± He hastily added. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you with a weapon¡­ I can tell you¡¯ve seen combat¡­ That na?ve fa?ade no doubt fool many, but I¡¯ve seen through you¡­ You can hold your own in a fight.¡± ¡°Mm, I can, I¡¯m happy you noticed!¡± She smiled, momentarily taking her mind off her robotic movement. Seconds later, she was lying on her side in the snow. ¡°You may know how to hold a sword, but skiing¡­ You¡¯re terrible¡­ Here, let me help you.¡± He took her hand and pulled her to her feet. ¡°Now, prepare yourself, there¡¯s a bit of downhill ahead¡­ See how I¡¯ve placed my skis? Do that to slow down, or you could try to zigzag down the slope. Just remember to lean when you make a turn¡­ And if you can¡¯t do it, sit down in the snow.¡± ¡°How steep is it?¡± They soon arrived at the edge of the slope. From their spot, they could see chimney smoke in the distance. A vast city laid claim to much of the ground leading up to the horizon. ¡°I¡¯m going to die going down this hill.¡± ¡°Probably. With that attitude¡­ Actually, you¡¯ll probably die.¡± ¡°Can we go around?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just take it slow, you¡¯ll be fine, maybe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk.¡± ¡°Are you really going to make a bunch of hungry kids wait for you to walk down this hill? Sure, we elves tend to live a fair bit longer, but hunger can kill us just as quickly as it will do your kind in.¡± ¡°And breaking my neck going down this slope will certainly kill me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine¡­ Off you go!¡± Before she could utter a word of protest, he gave her a push, and with a shrill scream, she went over the edge, down the hill. War Arc - Chapter 11: Shelter By nightfall they had reached the outskirts of the city. It was now, getting closer to it that Mariel could clearly see the state of it. Ruined, crumbling spires, broken streets, the forlorn heaps of houses, shops and craft-buildings. Not a house had a roof, its former glory now spread across the empty streets. Dull thuds and explosions rumbled in the distance. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°War. It¡¯s been like this for decades. There are three claimants for the silver throne, and this city which used to be the centre of progress and development now lie in ruins. The explosions you hear in the distance are the three factions exchanging blows over the main crafting district where most of the really impressive weapons are still made.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still production?¡± ¡°Sure, deep beneath the ground¡­ That said, keep quiet when we enter the city proper¡­ hunters from all three factions still roam in the ruins, ambushing reinforcements and executing anyone that looks suspicious¡­¡± Using their skis, they slid quietly through the abandoned, snow-covered streets. The thundering sounds never seemed to let up. She took great care to follow in his tracks, while looking around warily. She felt watched, like someone out there were tracking them. Like wolves they were most likely circling them in. The sound of falling snow made her spin around. Standing in the track behind them, was a small elf, wearing a ragged sack. The elf¡¯s skin was a pale blue and with a bony arm, reached for them. She began to stop, but Kisando dragged her stave while shaking his head. A second later, there was the sound of something whistling, and when she turned back to look, she saw the child on the ground, a metal pole had the child impaled and was crackling with magical energy.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Hurry!¡± She heard him shout, and she took a slide with her ski. Another two metal poles landed just where her foot had been. She began skiing wildly ahead, having lost sight of Kisando, she aimed for the closest rubble, seeking shelter. She ducked in behind a rubble pile and tried to get her bearings. On her left, at the other end of the street, stood a black and white-cloaked character, carrying a weapon of similar make to Kisando¡¯s own. The attacker raised his weapon at her, but before he could pull the trigger, four bolts ripped apart the attacker¡¯s face, the lifeless corpse lurching and falling over in the snow, covering the ground with a chilling red. ¡°We should be clear, I can¡¯t sense anyone else¡­ Come here Mariel, we¡¯re going to the basement beneath that broken mill over there¡­ Hurry, before someone else shows up¡­¡± Upon arriving at an old wooden door, Kisando took out a small necklace and inserted it into a small slot in the frame. The door creaked and opened very slowly. Inside seemed dark, but as soon as they had closed the door, five masked characters appeared from various places, carrying the same crossbow hybrid weapons. ¡°Stand down, it¡¯s just me¡­ Don¡¯t shoot the girl either, she¡¯s a new acquaintance.¡± ¡°Kisando! You bastard! You promised to return before the first snow!¡± One of the elves, a female by the looks of her gentler, but still rugged features stepped forth and gave him a solid smack across the face. ¡°I got waylaid. Simple as that!¡± He protested. ¡°And who¡¯s that you got with you? Another stray? I told you we¡¯re underfed as it is, you¡¯ve got to stop trying to save everyone!¡± ¡°Let those emotions go. And calm down. This is Mariel. A grand old lady was broken to kindling offshore, and she washed up on the beach with the flotsam.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say¡­¡± ¡°You did.¡± Kisando raised his hands in a disarming gesture and embraced the angry elf. ¡°I¡¯m back now, Arandira. I also brought food.¡± ¡°Father¡­ I wish you would stop being so reckless¡­ You¡¯re just like mother, and she¡¯s gone¡­¡± Clearing his throat, Kisando beckoned for Mariel to come over. ¡°Aran, this is Mariel, Mariel, Arandira.¡± ¡°Hi, It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Mariel put on her gentle face and smiled. ¡°I¡­ Yeah, nice to meet you too¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, It¡¯s thanks to her that I¡¯m not dead! And, she¡¯s carrying over half our food supply¡­ Now let¡¯s not stand around, call the children over and let¡¯s begin preparing food!¡± War Arc - Chapter 12: Remnants Soon, the food was finished and everyone began to gather around the fireplace. To Mariel¡¯s surprise, what she had guessedto besome twenty-odd people had swelled to almost fifty. Young children, males and females and elders too had gathered around the meagre fireplace, seeking warmth. ¡°Hey¡­ Where are Yuli and Tylin?¡± ¡°No idea¡­¡± All present spread out and began searching. Not a piece of straw was left unturned, and even Mariel joined in, though the appearance of the two she was looking for escaped her. After a long while, most gathered around the fire again, and the two missing were nowhere to be found. ¡°Here! Tracks!¡± A voice had them scrambling towards a small tunnel, at the bottom of a hole which had filled partially with snow. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re headed for the warehouses, the docks or the old square¡­ Thrice damned kids¡­ I told them not to leave. This is the third time¡­¡± ¡°Do we really have to go look for them again?¡± One of the other elves commented. ¡°They¡¯re just kids¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, but they should learn¡­¡± ¡°Were you any smarter as a child?¡± The argument slowly built up in strength. Soon all elven adults were yelling at each other, while the younger ones stood idly by, staring at them having their argument. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the demon? You! What can you expect of kids?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m not sure if that applies here?¡± She began, but all eyes had turned to her. ¡°She¡¯s right, this is about our own kin, and let¡¯s be fair, even our youngest far surpass those of other races. It¡¯s outright foolish to compare us to anyone else in terms of intellect¡­¡± ¡°That does it! We¡¯re searching and that¡¯s final. Who will go where!?¡± Kisando cut through the conversation by raising his voice. Immediately, any complaint was silenced, and those capable of using weapons raised their hands and were promptly divided into teams.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°I¡¯ll come along¡­ I know it¡¯s silly, but I might find someone I¡¯m looking for out there.¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Arandira looked at her with some surprise. ¡°Five humans, one of my own kin and one elf¡­ They were with me on the ship.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll keep an eye out¡­¡± She replied without asking any further questions. ¡°Mariel, you¡¯ll go with me, the rest of you, search the square and docks, I¡¯ll go to the warehouses¡­ Don¡¯t stay out in the open for too long, and make sure to return safe¡­¡± The three groups entered the tunnel, and after a while of crawling through the frigid tunnel, they emerged in what seemed to be some sort of system for distributing drinking water, which still flowed through the open aqueducts and piping. They split up, one group climbed down a ladder and soon disappeared. The second group followed them for a while longer, and together, they carefully emerged out of the end of a damaged drain. The second team left in a different direction leaving Mariel, Kisando and three other elves moving alone with Kisando at the head. A snowstorm blanketed the whole area, making it impossible to see any meaningful distance ahead. The chilling wind bit into Mariel¡¯s skin, and despite her best attempts, the cold penetrated her clothes. The wind made going tough, blowing directly at them, almost blinding them in white. Despite the wind, the sounds of war continued to crack and thud in the distance, seemingly unhindered by the growing storm. ¡°Stay close, this route is much quicker, and the storm will keep us hidden. ¡°Mariel¡­¡± She heard a familiar voice in her mind. But unlike the usually crystal-clear resonance this time it sounded so very far away, and the storm was not helping. ¡°I know you can hear me. I¡¯m together with Siravin and Cassy, and we¡¯ll come for you¡­ Think long and hard about your surroundings¡­¡± Her heart jumping at the fact some of her friends had just turned up alive, she began to focus her hardest on imagining her surroundings. Snow, ruins, thunder in the distance and the elves living underground. Soon Siah¡¯s voice returned. ¡°I¡¯ll lead them to you. Don¡¯t die¡­¡± ¡°Mariel? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked up to find Kisando staring at her. ¡°N-nothing¡­ I¡¯m just really cold¡­¡± ¡°Just keep moving then¡­ It¡¯ll keep you warm¡­¡± They continued for a while and soon entered an old building, a kind of hall, which walls were still intact and provided some shelter from the wind. ¡°It used to be an exhibit hall. Here we¡¯d display the remnants of our past, and would even invite foreign diplomats to gaze in awe at our social and technological achievements. In the past, we could have conquered the whole world Mariel. Now we¡¯re slowly dying as our society destroys itself. An old legend has it that our kin incurred the wrath of our gods, and we were banned from waging war beyond our own lands.¡± Kisando¡¯s eyes carried a deep sense of loss, as he gestured towards the rubble-covered floor of the hall. They continued, working their way over fallen pillars and the heaps of debris. Scattered among the faded marble were elven remains, likely killed when the hall was destroyed in some great act of terror or by accident. They had soon traversed the building and were about to step outside. The sound of falling stone made them freeze in place. Kisando made some gestures, and the other elves spread themselves out and readied their weapons. War Arc - Chapter 13: Seized With a gasp, she came too. Immediately, her brain received a boatload of various signals of pain from her body, and for a moment, was numbed from the overstimuli. Her sight was hazy and her head was numbed by athrobbing headache. She was moving, and as she soon discovered, she was suspended above the ground, with her feet dragging behind her. She raised her head a little to try to see, and found two pairs of leather clad legs walking on both sides. Ahead was a large tent, and it seemed like they were in some sort of abandoned hall, footsteps and voices echoing. Suddenly she was dropped to the ground, and she groaned as her face impacted with the hard stone floor. "Wait here." A voice said, followed by the sound of the tent flap. A few seconds later, the flap moved again, and she was once more picked up and dragged inside. The tent, was much larger and longer than she had first thought. Expensively decorated, and even fitted with a fireplace, judging by the sound of crackling fire. "So, these are the spies huh? Well, I''m sure it''ll be interesing to see what they know..." A female voice filled with courteous spite came from somewhere behind her. "Tell me... Who might you be?" The question was immediately followed by a sharp pull of her hair. "A demonkin? That''s a rarity... Quite fair... Tell me little lost lamb, what are you doing so far from home? Have you come seeking the big, -bad- wolf in its lair? Or did you get lost on your way home?" "I... Want to go home..." She answered, failing to quell the fear in her voice. "Adorable... Sword!" She heard a weapon drawn, followed by some quick steps in her direction. The sword split the air, but no darkness consumed her. Instead, around her, what looked like ash was falling to the floor around her. "Do, not, touch her!" A menacing voice boomed, its strength seemingly able to shake the very ground itself. The two holding her up were knocked over, and she landed once more on the floor, rolling around to see who was making the sound. At the entrance, was a small dragon, its wings shimmering with energy, flaring and pulsing like a jet of fire. Behind it, stood a cloaked individial, weapons at the ready, holding both guards at the sharp end of a pair of daggers.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The little mindling roared again, and elves around began to cower in fear, all except the regal-looking female elf opposite. "Seize your foolish game, dragon! Or this place will be the end of your bloodline!" "I don''t think so... In fact, if you don''t order your soldiers to lay down their arms, it''ll be the end of your bloodline. The familiar, if ice-cold voice snarled from under the hood of the cloak. "Now surrender." "Enemy attack!" Form u... Guuh!" From outside the tent, loud shouting was soon replaced with the sounds of a fierce fight outside. Explosions were followed by agonized screams, the clashing of metal against metal, and occasionally, the sound of metal piercing flesh. "I will not be captured by the likes of you!" The female elf roared and a moment later, a hail of small needle-like spits of flame flew towards Siah and Siravin. Immediately, Siah took to the air and met the incoming storm right in front of Mariel. Siravin rushed up too and with a fluid motion, cut her hands loose. "Hi Mariel, we''re here to rescue you." He held her hand and pulled her to her feet. He passed her his sword and she raised it defensively in front of her. Meanwhile, the second barrage was being readied by the elf. This time, Siah quickly landed on Siravin''s outstretched arm. A faint glow began emanating from the two. A violent, spastic bolt of lighthing shot forward from the elf''s hands. Siravin opened his hand, and from his palm, jumped a gout of fire, which aimed straight at the top of the approaching bolt. The impact caused a loud crash and a blinding light. Her eyesight soon returned, and she found Siravin next to the elven lady, having his dagger firmly placed against her throat. "As I said, surrender." "... I yield..." The last sounds of battle from outside the tent were dying, and soon, another familiar face entered the tent. "Yvrain!" Her shout had the elf smiling back at her. "I''m happy to see you are okay Mariel... I''ll take it from here, you two, and of course the most revered dragonkin, should fall back to our camp. One of my guards will escort you." Siravin sheathed his daggers and together with Mariel and Siah, left the tent. One of the guards outside saluted and led the way out of the apparent base and back in among the ruins. On the way, Siravin explained that he and Siah had entered the city earlier in the day, guided by Siah. They had arrived just too late, and only got to witness the ambush that had seen her captured together with another pair of elves and their guards. She had been separated from the others and so they had resolved to follow her. Her captors, Siravin explained, had been very careful to conceal their tracks, and if not for Siah, they would never have been able to follow her. At her question where they had found Yvrain, he shook his head, and replied that They were the ones being found. They had met a group of elves near the docks, and after an intense staredown, Yvrain had appeared as a third party, together with a small squad of guards. Together they had agreed to work together to free her. "But what about the other elves who were with me?" "No idea... They were taken somewhere else..." "Actually..." Their guide interrupted them. "My lord Yvrain have scouts spread out across the city, we''ll find them soon enough." "You have to... I owe my life to one of them... He saved me from the shipwreck." "Not the male elf right?" Siravin threw her a worried glance. "Yes, him." "Wonderful..." "Why''s that?" "Yvrain can tell you more when he gets back." War Arc - Chapter 14: Waiting They had arrived in the camp and settled in. They were fed, clothed and given time to rest and recover. The food looked like green sludge, thick and viscous, but despite its revolting appearance tasted just fine. Mariel received a set of new clothes, a strange leather-like apparel that seemed to adjust itself to her body. Snug, but not tight, it also kept everything but the coldest gusts from her skin, which she compensated for with a dark leather longcoat. It was long into the night when Yvrain, together with the elven lady in chains and his remaining retinue returned to the camp. The site was easily defendable with only two points of entry, both across open ground. In addition, Yvrain''s soldiers had fortified the place with rubble walls and three soldiers were in the process of setting up one of the ship''s massive ballistae to cover the main approach. "I wonder where the others are..." Mariel looked up at the sky. The storm had cleared, though some ominous clouds in the distance told of more snow. "Well... I know for certain that Casindire and Saya survived, but we got separated during the storm, Tizare''s alive too." "Howdo you know?" "Gut feeling... I don''t like his ilk... And that feeling hasn''t left me, so he''s alive. Not sure about Daristan and Saryssa though... But they''re capable enough." Just then, Siah manifested next to Mariel. Immediately, the guards standing around came to attention. "Please Mariel, tell them to stand down." Siah''s very welcome, if burdened voice reverberated through her mind. With a wave, the guards resumed their own activities. "I''ve missed you... Your friend is good company, and a useful weapon, but I''ve bonded with you."The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "I missed you too Siah, I''m glad you are okay, but how come you can use so much power all of a sudden?" "Not sure." Siravin interjected. "It seems that Siah can use my body as a way of increasing themagnitude of her powers by a whole lot... I''m guessing it has something to do with our crystals." "And mine''s not active... I''m sorry for being a third wheel." She apologized, dejected, but immediately met stringent denials from the other two. "Don''t worry. You have a strange way of bringing people together which has proven very useful." Siah commented. "I just wish we''d stop losing them all the time..." Siravin mumbled, rubbing his chin while peering into the small iron stove close by, deep in thought. Just then, Yvrain entered the tent carrying a few notes and some magnificent-looking bird on his shoulder. While approaching, the bird almost seemed to disappear for a second as if somehow its colours adjusted to the background from her point of view. "Okay. It looks like, through some incredible piece of luck, we''ve snagged one of the local commanders of the crown prince... Mariel, no words can really describe our gratitude to you for having broken the stalemate." "I did nothing. Siravin and Siah deserve the praise... All I did was being ambushed and captured." Yvrain made no moves to continue with the topic and instead handed them each a small written note. "These are intelligence reports... We''ve located the male elf you told me of Siravin, he''s my, uncle. Together with him was a female of my kind and a small group of civilians... Unfortunately. the civiliansperished in an ambush... We''ll rescue the remaining captives, and also try to secure a hold of the old Archive of Wonders... In it, with luck, we''ll find the means to end the war, and perhaps, also get youthree home." "Wait... He''s your uncle?" "Yes..."Yvrain flashed a difficult expression, equally split between anger and regret. War Arc - Chapter 15: Relvizet Mariel woke to hear a great ruckus outside the tent. Not the sounds of battle, but the clattering of arms and the sounds of uniform steps. She put on her boots and looked outside to find that the holdout camp had grown significantly overnight. What had started out as a meagre, but strong camp had grown into something resembling a military stronghold. Her surprised expression had drawn Siravin''s attention, and he came over to greet her. "Morning. I know, you didn''t hear a thing. I took the liberty of plugging your earswhen they arrived, I figured you''d need the sleep. Still, a pretty quiet bunch, considering all the armour." "... Then what''s happening?" "We''re about ready to go on the attack. Yvrain wanted to speak to you, but I had him tell me instead..." He then began drawing up a rough sketch in the hardened snow. "See, this is us right here, just south of the canal... And this, on the northern side, is the hall of whatever it is. Yvrain will take the main force up this way, cross the canal and attack... He wants us to take a flanking force each, up along the sides of this big square here, and then come in from behind the main line." Why is he giving us this task? Aren''t there any capable commanders available?" "There used to be. Convenient or not, most of the senior staff died ensuring the assault force''s safe passage here, he has some reliable adjutants... But for reasons he wasn''t willing to disclose, he needs us to lead."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "What do you think Siah?" "I think you need to be careful. If the attack fails, Yvrain needs to lay the blame on someone... I''m guessing there are political reasons behind it, perhaps someone is working against him, and any failures could potentially have serious consequences for his position. That said, I think it will be beneficial for us to do this. We''ll gain a good bargaining position, and also incur quite a bit of respect." "I agree with Siah. We should do it..." Siravin, who had also received her words nodded in agreement. "But I have never commanded before..." "You''ll figure it out... Speaking of which... Here comes our assistants..." He gestured towards two identical elven males approaching them. "Good morning." The elf on the right began speaking. "Are you prepared?We stand ready to carry out our duty. Girverin''s my name." "I don''t like this one bit, but since we''re out of more able commanders..." The elf on the left shook his head and spat on the ground. "I''m Relvizet... I stand ready to move out." "I''m Siravin and this is Mariel. Girverin, you''ll go with me." "As you say." Before Mariel could make any protest, seeing that she appeared to be stuck with someone whom, for whatever reason did not like her, Siravin and Girverin had already left for the main camp entrance. "So... Are we going too? Or just staying here?" "We... We''re leaving right now." She tried to stern up her voice, but failed, already feeling intimidated. The elf led the way and soon she found herself in front of a platoon, twenty-eight elves, all armoured and carrying bundles full of ammunition or mounts for heavy crossbows. Relvizet shouted a command, and the group began heading out. Before she could follow them, he pulled her aside and whispered with an omnious tone: "Look. If we follow your lead, you''ll get us all killed. I''m taking the lead here... Follow along if you must, but know that if you try something stupid, I''ll have you killed in an instant." "Hey Mariel..." Siah whispered in her mind. "Let''s just get it done... And keep an eye out for opportunities... This city hides a lot of them, if you just keep looking." War Arc - Chapter 16: Command From an elevated position high up in a half-ruined tower, Mariel watched as Yvrain formed up his main attack and slowly ordered the columns forward. Immediately, a hail of arrows and bolts shot out from concealed positions and lodged themselves on the heavy tower shields carried by the attackers. A trumpet signal caused the columns to halt, and with a unison clatter, the bracing spikes under the shields were driven into the ground. Archers emerged from the columns, and poured return-fire, with little visible effect. "Hey, demon girl, get down from there, we''re getting underway." Her assistant, who had just earlier commandeered the whole mission, called out to her in a brusque manner. The flanking force, which had been marching in formation, broke up into smaller skirmishing units and began advancing through the ruins. "Here, going in unarmed is a bad idea..." One of the elves handed her a crossbow. Its quality was clearly poor, and it had not been kept very well. Armed with a decrepit crossbow and a few worn bolts, she began following the main unit. Their advance, concealed by the ever growing sounds of ferocious battle began. Their small force spread out to cover more ground. They advanced slowly down a ruined street, flanked on both sides by abandoned storage houses, a few frozen corpses lay forlorn behind a pile of rubble, the frozen pools of blood suggesting they bled to death. "Wait... Don''t move..." She said in a hushed tone. "Don''t listen to that child, keep moving!" Relvizet shouted. "Find cover!" Siah''s voice echoed in her mind, and she threw herself in behind the pile of rubble, as a hail of bolts shot the surrounding five elves off their feet around her. "Ambush! Find cover!" Relvizet shouted, and a hail of bolts was promptly returned in the general direction of the attack. Two of the elves hit in the first volley were still alive, blood spurting from several places where their armour had been punctured. "Leave the wounded! And keep pushing!" On his order, three elves threw a spread of small flasks which shattered into a fine powder, releasing a dense puff of white smoke. Relvizet and the other elves still standing dropped their heavy weapon kits, drew swords and charged into the smoke. Mariel rushed over to the two downed elves. To her grief, one had already perished, the high-powered bolts piercing right through the elf''s throat. The other was still clinging to life, but his armour was pierced in several places. He was still trying to move.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Lie still, I''ll help you." She began but the elf weakly shook his head. "Too late... It''s fatal. Bring my belt to... Galizanis... In camp..." He gargled. A moment later, he was dead, as his pierced lungs had filled with blood. She solemnly followed his last wish and continued on, keeping the crossbow close, she came through the smoke, head to head with an elf wearing a different uniform. Before her opponent could reach, she had put the old, rusty bolt through his chest, the bolt splintering as it pierced the armour. "Long... Live..." Her enemy barely managed to stutter before darkness consumed yet another life. As she stood over the corpse, she felt nothing inside. Then as she began to process the situation, she began to feel sick. Without hesitation, or even a thought of mercy, she had killed her opponent. When she had engaged in battle for the first time, she sought comfort in knowing her enemy had attacked first, but this time, she had seized the initiative. "Mariel. focus!" Siah''s voice pulled her back to reality. The smoke behind her began to clear, and with a moment''s pause, realized that Relvizet and the other elves had prevailed. The last resistance was being killed off just ahead. Over by a crumbled wall, she spotted him, resting against it with a bolt sticking out of his knee. Judging by his contorted face, he was in considerable pain. "This... Is all your fault!" He shouted to her as she came closer. "You ruined it!" "What? No." She protested. "Damn it! We''re far too few now... Now get over here and help me up, we''re retreating!" "No! We''re continuing! You, squandered the lives of all these soldiers... The rest of you, go back and bring up the weapon kits!" She shouted, and immediately, the remaining elves still fit for combat began to follow her orders." "What are you doing!? You beast! I''ll hold you responsible for this!" "Fine. But I''ll finish it, Yvrain''s depending on me." With the remaining nine elves gathered and carrying as much as they could, she began to lead the way, but stopped. "If any of you don''t want to do this, put down your kit, and head back." And then she continued. To her secret relief, nobody seemed to leave, and instead kept following her. "I might need your help Siah..." She whispered. "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best." The mindling replied, before manifesting next to her, causing some hushed whispers between the following elves. Siah then took off upwards, scales glittering and reflecting light until barely visible. War Arc - Chapter 17: Any Price The battle below was reaching its peak. At first, it had begun with some thuds from crossbows, then followed by melee contact with skirmishers and ambushers. The ongoing carnage saw elves maim, stab and slash each other in a whirling, chaotic melee. "Keep moving, we''re getting close to the target..." Mariel kept throwing glances at the map. Despite her serious expression, her feelings were in turmoil: The responsibility of command was weighing on her. Though her force had been reduced severely, and would in any other circumstance be considered outright lost, she relied on her determination to keep going. As they climbed a crumbled wall, she saw her advanced scout wave his hand. She nodded and repeated the wave. A few minutes followed, when the elf came back down. "We can''t make it. The path is blocked by the enemy, they are at least thirty strong." "We have no choice, we have to push through." Mariel began climbing. "No... We can''t do it... They are too many." Before she could respond, the two elves covering the rear raised their weapons at a nearby crumbled house. "Show yourselves." With no response, they began to advance. The two elves disappeared into a nearby ruin of a shop. A short while later they re-emerged carrying a pair of elves, likely kids. Their clothes were tattered and not well suited for the temperature, and their limbs and faces bore signs of malnutrition and heavy stains of dirt. While being carried over, the girl began screaming for her little brother''s life. She was immediately gagged while her brother remained frozen, still in shock. Both were dropped to the ground, and their captors drew their blades, lowering the cold metal at their throats. "Stop. They''re just kids!" Mariel called to the two elves, whom nodded but did not sheathe their weapons.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Kids yes... But they''re probably spies. We should kill them before they report our position." "And if they''re not huh? What then?" She approached them hurriedly. "Then we still kill them. This is a warzone. Nobody''s going to miss them... For all we know, they could be distractions." Mariel stopped in front of the young girl, who seemed only more terrified to have someone who did not look like an elf standing in front of her, her pale skin, only paling even more. "I''ll remove the cloth... But you must promise not to scream. If you do, you will die... And who will take care of your little brother if you die?" Cornered, the girl nodded vigorously, and Mariel pulled out the ball of cloth from the girl''s mouth. "Please... Let us go. We are innocent... We are innocent... Not spies... Only hungry." The girl''s chant resumed immediately. "What are your names?" "M-My name is Yuli and this is my little brother Tylin. I was supposed to watch him since he''s a little strange. But I lost track of him, and he went outside... And because of the snow we got lost... But I found food in the big tower up there. We took some, but they locked it all into a big box afterwards." "Did the elves up there let you through?" "No... They have big weapons, and wear frightening helmets... My little brother found a small collapsed tunnel we could crawl through which led to the base of the tower... It¡¯s narrow. Miss and the other kin could never squeeze through." "What''s inside the tower?" "It''s big... And there are lots of weapons and food. Many nice books too... There''s a big bowl hanging from the roof, and a desk and a chair, and some big trumpet like thing that makes funny sounds." "The trumpet is a signal horn... The bowl should be a security feature... Perhaps tar... That''s it! You, girl!" The elf''s sudden outburst nearly made her cry again. "Y-yes...?" "Was there a big lever inside the tower? Like a stick attached to the wall?" This time, the little boy nodded. "Big sister told me not to touch it." "Okay. Girl. You''ll go inside the tower, and pull that lever. If you do it, we''ll let you both go free, we''ll even feed you. But your brother stays here with us." "We can''t..." Mariel began but got a hard stare from the elf. "No matter what... No?" His snarky remark stung deep within her. War Arc - Chapter 18: Breakthrough Siah soon returned and Mariel had the mindling go with the young elf. Unexpectedly, she seemed in no way particularly frightened by Siah, apparently preferring the small mindling over the frightening adults around her. The plan was simple, to get into the tower using the tunnel, activate the anti-siege measure, and while the enemy was stuck in the sticky muck, attack and wipe them out. The thought of sending a child to war made Mariel feel a little uneasy, but perhaps more unsettling was her apparent lack of compassion for the child. While searching for meaning, she stumbled across a thought. Less than a year ago, she too had been like that. Innocent and living in peace. Then everything had happened, and now she was in a war. The thoughts of home, which had caused her to shed no small amounts of tears over at the start of her journey, felt like but a distant memory. She wanted to survive. Perhaps she had grown. The thought of progression eased her worries as she waited for the attack to begin. Outside the tower, the guards were milling about. Some were sharpening their swords in a group, others were chopping food and preparing a meal. A sense of complacency hung over the group, despite the ferocious and no doubt costly battle raging below. A few were even watching the carnage with carefree faces. "Mariel. We''re ready to begin... There are a few guards up top too... We''ll clear you a path... This little girl has a few surprises in her." Siah''s voice echoed in her mind and she raised her hand in preparation for the signal. Suddenly, out of a hole in the tower, a big wave of black, sticky tar spurted out. It immediately began spreading. The guards, caught unaware, began trying to avoid the black filth. The tar-like substance then reached the cooking fire. What had been a sea of black goo, suddenly turned into a blazing inferno, immolating every guard, and even lighting on fire some crumbled remains of the nearby ruins. The tower door opened with a loud bang, and ... appeared in the doorway with Siah on her shoulder. She stretched out her hand, and from her feet, a frost began spreading out, quenching the fire and finally freezing the tar, creating a path.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Forward!" Mariel shouted and her small force stood up and began rushing forward, stepping onto the ice carefully. Surrounded by the screams of the immolating elves, they made their way towards the tower. Then, behind Yuli and Siah, appeared a big, menacing elf in full plate, sword raised. "Noo!" Mariel shouted. A thud was heard, and the elf swayed for an instant, before dropping to the floor with a crossbow bolt stuck in his forehead. She turned to see who had fired. "I owe her that much I guess..." The elf scoffed and continued. They entered the tower, and immediately shot off two more guards coming down the stairs. One of the guards managed to fire his crossbow, but luckily only hit the wall next to the door. Through a metal tube coming down from the roof, a continuous wheezing sound could be heard. As it turned out, .... had frozen the metal tube, which Siah had then split in half, silencing the warning horn. Without hesitation, they barred the door and brother and sister were once more reunited, the little brother brought up last by the rearguard. By the time Mariel reached the top, the other elves had finished off the remaining enemy, and begun setting up the heavy weapons. Mere minutes later, A rain of heavy bolts began pouring down on the enemy positions. Each bolt carrying a pack of some strange powder, which upon impact exploded and sent a shower of stone and wooden splinters in every direction. The battle which had begun to slow down as both forces had retreated to lick their wounds, resumed with vigor. The assaulting troops, invigorated by seeing the explosions from the flanking fire, charged in unison and the defending enemy began to withdraw. The orderly withdrawal soon turned into a rout as the other flank also began to fire upon them, and soon, a ceasefire order arrived by bird to the tower. Up on the tower, Mariel announced victory, and were met with loud cheers and jubilations from the other elves. ... and ... Had been clothed with items from the armory below, and despite being many sizes too large, they too looked like soldiers. "Well done, it seems like you have what it takes to command..." Siah whispered in her mind. "I just got lucky... We should wrap things up and get back to the camp... I don¡¯t want to think about this anymore¡­¡± War Arc - Chapter 19: Delivery Night fell, and save for some distant explosions, all that could be heard was the crackling of large funeral pyre. Smoke and light, blotting out the stars above. The scent of burning flesh filled the air. On both sides, elves were busy saying their last farewells to friends, brothers in arms and even wives or husbands. The prisoners were given time to remember their dead, and it seemed strange that once bitter enemies could grieve together. This went on even as the last of the dead from the flanking attacks were brought in. She had so far seen nothing of Siravin, which made her uneasy. He had not come in along with the other soldiers, and she had made certain that he was not amongst the dead. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll turn up like he always does.¡± Siah¡¯s voice eased her worry a little, but did little to prevent her from going over to the provisional aid station to look again. As she approached, the smell of burning flesh was gradually blotted out by the smell of blood. Loud intermittent screaming and the disturbing noise of flesh and bone being sawn over. The wounded groaned and pleaded for water. Some mumbled intermittently about family, while some quietly passed away. Their bodies carried out towards the roaring fires. A fresh batch of wounded were arriving, and she quickly headed over to assist. Amongst the wounded being brought in were a pair of familiar faces. ¡°Kisando! Arandira!¡± her shout caught their attention, and a slight smile appeared on both of their lips. As they were set down and healers began their examinations, the extent of their wounds became apparent. They bore marks of beatings and deep gashes in their skin. Some of their wounds were contaminated by dirt. ¡°I, am happy to see you alive Mariel.¡± Kisando gestured for her to sit down. ¡°I worried you were lost, since they took you away first.¡± ¡°Did you find the children?¡± Arandira¡¯s voice bore deep concern for the children, even though her own body should be enough for her to concern herself with. ¡°I did. They¡¯re both fine¡­ And Yvrain¡¯s looking for you.¡± Immediately, Kisando turned his head to Arandira, and whispered something to her, which left the female elf deeply unsettled. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean! He wouldn¡¯t!¡± Just then, the tent flap was thrown open, and Yvrain, flanked by two guards stepped inside. He looked around for a short moment, before quickly gesturing everyone to continue with their tasks. Spotting Mariel, he came over.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°So¡­ I suppose this is it huh?¡± Kisando sighed as Yvrain drew his sword and lowered it at him. ¡°Uncle¡­ Through the powers vested in me, I hereby arrest you for dereliction of duty, as well as two counts of murder, obstruction of justice, and evading custody. Unfortunately, your penalty has already been determined by royal decree. It is death, by hanging, though should you wish for it, I am empowered to offer you a painless beheading.¡± ¡°Well, beheading it is then. Before you do so, you should look around you. This war, has no end, even this victory today is but a spoon from a lake. Rain, or rather, the tears of our kin shall soon fill it anew. Knowing that my death will change nothing, will you still blunt your sword on me?¡± ¡°As decreed¡­ I shall carry out the execution properly.¡± Yvrain¡¯s stoic face belied a deep sense of turmoil exuding from him and straight into the hearts of everyone present. ¡°Do you desire a beheading?¡± ¡°Wait. Is he really guilty of all of those charges?¡± Mariel stepped in. Something within her told her to at least ask, though the charges sounded awful, and foregone.¡± ¡°He is.¡± Yvrain retorted plainly. ¡°Oh yeah? Why don¡¯t I tell you what happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to worm your way out of this¡­ The nation is at war, martial justice must be maintained¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ At any cost. I have failed to give you guidance, and I¡¯m sorry. I promised your parents to watch over you.¡± Before Yvrain could make any moves, he managed to pull himself together for long enough to order guards to take Kisando away. Arandira tried to intercede but without assistance, remained immobile. The guards, followed by Yvrain disappeared out of the medical tent. Mariel followed in short order, but as she left the tent, she bumped into one of the camp followers. ¡°Careful! These are fragile!¡± The elven female staggered, the small stack of crates in her hands sliding a little on top of each other. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mariel immediately apologized. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re that demonkin¡­ What¡¯s his belt doing around your waist? Hold that thought actually¡­¡± The elf entered the tent and a short while later, reappeared, giving Mariel a scrutinizing look, before asking her to have a seat at a nearby stack of crates. ¡°I¡¯m Galizanis. I¡¯m the supply quartermistress¡­ That belt... Where did you get it?¡± Mariel hurriedly removed the belt and offered it to her. ¡°I was given the belt by a soldier. He told me to seek you out.¡± ¡°How did he die?¡± Galizanis weighed the belt in her hands. ¡°Slowly. His armour was pierced by many bolts¡­ He bled out.¡± She answered without thinking. The elf nodded solemnly. She then began prying open one of the locked pouches. A second later, a small cloth-wrapped item fell out of the pouch. ¡°That bastard¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ Thank you for giving me this¡­ I had hoped to get this from him¡­ Nevermind, please keep the utility belt, it really suits you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­ I¡¯ll put it to good use. They should have brought in his corpse, if you want to pay your respects¡­¡± ¡°Later. I¡¯ll find him later¡­ Goodbye.¡± ¡°I¡­ See. Bye then.¡± War Arc - Chapter 20: Intent She upright herself in her makeshift bed. No matter how much she tried to sleep, her growing sense of unease never left. Siravin was nowhere to be found. Her other friends were missing as well, but she had him at least close, and his absence gnawed at her. She quietly slid on her equipment and went outside the tent. The snow was cold on her face. She made her way towards the perimeter, where a pair of sentinels were on watch. ¡°Any news of the ones from the other tower?¡± ¡°Not yet. They should have reported back. However, they did send up a flare signal.¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea¡­ There have been reports of scavengers in the area.¡± The elf tried to stop her but she politely moved past him and into darkness. Recalling the direction, she trailed along a ruined back street. Soon the lights from the camp were hidden by ruins, and all she could hear was the wind bearing even more snow. All around her seemed calm, but some feeling was stirring within her as the mindling warned her of her surroundings. She drew her weapons and sought cover behind a long-dead tree. ¡°Who is it!?¡± She shouted, and Siah too appeared next to her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Siravin.¡± A reply came from somewhere ¡°Really¡­ Show yourself.¡± ¡°Right here.¡± She peered over the broken trunk and saw someone she had never seen before, holding a small oil lamp. It looked like a human, brown hair and blue eyes shimmering in the light. ¡°But how? If it¡¯s you¡­ Why do you look like that?¡± ¡°I found a¡­ Place under the tower I was sent to occupy¡­ I don¡¯t know what it is, but they made something down there that can alter one¡¯s appearance. Nothing permanent though.¡± ¡°Um, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, we can use it to travel unhindered back home, once we make it to the human continent. Follow me, I¡¯ll show you.¡± She followed him back inside the tower, and down a hatch which had apparently been hidden under a movable crate. From the cobwebs and stuffy air, it was clear the place had been locked for a long time, only disturbed by its rediscovery. Siravin lit a torch and carried it down with him, down the winding steps. Until they arrived at a heavy set of reinforced doors.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°These doors weren¡¯t locked?¡± ¡°Securely locked¡­ But guess who had the key¡­¡± ¡°Yvrain¡¯s people.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He pushed open a door and revealed the inside. The first room appeared to be a bit of a checkpoint, with heavy weapons placed strategically behind barriers, and likely aimed at the doorway. They passed the checkpoint and continued on to the next set of doors at the back end of the room. Behind the second set of doors was a larger room. Built with bricks and supporting the structure above. Along the walls were placed large glass tanks, still full of some sort of blue liquid. Methods of distribution to flasks and a variety of tools littered the smooth-cut stone benches as well as the floor, evidence that the last occupants had left in a big hurry. In addition to themselves, about two-dozen soldiers were busy writing documentation and conducting tests. ¡°It¡¯s a little bit of a secret¡­ Yvrain never intended for us to seize this tower in a flanking move. As you saw on the way in, the tower was partially ruined, and we could make no direct observation of the target¡­¡± ¡°He wanted what was inside.¡± He nodded and made wide, sweeping gesture. ¡°He¡¯s clever¡­ I have my suspicions, but I believe that he intends to infiltrate every country using a whole bunch of elves, all sipping this concoction on a regular basis.¡± ¡°So, when do I get to try it?¡± ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the female demonkin that Master Yvrain spoke about¡­ it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡­ I¡¯m Damri, the lead functionary¡­ We¡¯ve just warmed this place back up, and will be able to refine the recipe in due time. It may take a few days.¡± The elf handed her a small glass bottle filled with the same blue liquid as in the tanks. ¡°Give it a try. The effect is limited in the extreme¡­ It might be a little painful by the way.¡± ¡°How painful?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll feel it. That¡¯s really all there is to it.¡± Hesitantly, she put the bottle to her lips, and took a small sip from it. At first, nothing seemed to happen, then she felt a bad sting in the back of her neck, as well as the top of her head, while her eyes felt dry and sore. It lasted but a moment, and soon the discomfort disappeared. ¡°And there you go¡­ Have a look.¡± She made a gesture, and one of the nearby elves rolled a large wheeled mirror over to her. The sight shocked her to no end. Her hair had completely changed color from crimson red to walnut brown. Closer inspection revealed that her eye color had also changed into a very familiar green. The back of her neck felt smooth, and the crystal seemed to have disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ Strange. I look like¡­¡± Awestruck by the incredible change, she struggled to find words to put behind the experience. ¡°It suits you¡­¡± Siravin commented. ¡°It should last¡­ A while. Amount and frequency affects the duration quite severely.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how long it lasts. We have to wait for Yvrain to get over here anyway.¡± Siravin nodded and led Mariel a short distance away, making sure everyone else were out of earshot. ¡°I don¡¯t like this at all¡­ I get a feeling that he¡¯ll use us some other way¡­ So, make sure to listen carefully to his proposals¡­ If they sound fishy, back out¡­ And if not, ask me for my thoughts.¡± She nodded, sharing the same underlying concern. ¡®I know Mariel¡­ It¡¯s a long time ago, but the elves used to send agents to influence the leaders of the other continents. The elves are dedicated to maintaining the global peace¡­ They fear something¡­ Otherwise they¡¯d be like every other conquering nation.¡¯ Siah whispered in her mind. ¡®Be careful.¡¯ War Arc - Chapter 21: The Human Continent - Return Mariel woke up on one of the stone benches in the tower. She felt unsure if it was morning, but the waiting for the serum to finish had at first felt like a while, then blown itself up into what felt like an eternity. Finally, fatigue had taken hold of her. Her body hurt from sleeping on the bench, but it still felt refreshing to have closed her eyes for a while. A quick look at the mirror nearby confirmed she was back to normal ¡°Good morning¡­ Or rather. Afternoon.¡± Siravin approached her carrying some bread and water. ¡°It¡¯s that late?¡± ¡°Yeah. The serum¡¯s finished by the way. From the looks of it, we¡¯re going to be going back the same way we arrived¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She threw him a sceptical look. ¡°Oh you¡¯ll love it. Yvrain made a sort of round floaty hole in the wall. He took a lot of kilden, and made a way home.¡± ¡°No. No I¡¯d rather swim.¡± ¡°Serious?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Siravin shook his head and sat down next to her, handing her the food which she ate with vigour. As she ate, she continued to observe the elves going back and forth across the floor. Some carried large store boxes, while yet others read books while making their way through the mess of elves, in eerie silence. In any other place, so many people would be making quite a bit of noise, but the whole hall was strangely quiet. ¡°We¡¯ll go and meet with him.¡± Siravin jumped to his feet. ¡°But before we do that¡­¡± He looked over his shoulder. ¡°We get to carry some stuff.¡± From the other side of the hall, Damri, flanked on both sides by a pair of scribes, approached them carrying a small wooden chest. ¡°Finally awake! This is the serum you¡¯ll need. The effect is long-lasting¡­ I estimate some three months¡­ Maybe four if you can use it sparingly. The pain effects should be dealt with too. A fair word of warning though...¡± Damri looked at one of the scribes, which immediately produced a small bundle of letters. ¡°Your kind is being persecuted on the human continent. Going there is¡­ Extremely dangerous right now.¡± Mariel nodded, seeing for a moment a hint of concern in Damri¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have to go there anyway. Is it possible to return here later?¡± ¡°Should be fine¡­ The portals are linked to specific places. If you can access the place freely, then you can return. Your friend already knows the process.¡± She nodded. ¡°Safe travels you two. Take a few guards with you on the way back.¡± They left the tower back outside to the familiar ruined city. The usual noises of war continued unabated in the distance. The whole area had however been secured, so their small detail of guards seemed unnecessary. From good vantage points, sentinels were keeping vigil of the surrounding area. Occasionally, a thudding crossbow was followed by a agonized scream in the distance. Arriving at the previous day¡¯s battlefield, the whole area had been completely cleared of rubble and battlefield debris. Some significantly stronger fortifications were in the process of being erected, and the area bore more of the likeness to a construction site. ¡°Wait a bit¡­¡± Mariel stopped Siravin, before quickly heading over to the familiar face, locked securely behind bars in a sizeable cage.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Kisando?¡± ¡°Hm? Mariel?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just came to say goodbye. And to thank you for all that you have done for me. If not for you, I¡¯d have frozen to death for sure.¡± The elf smiled and reached out his hand between the bars which she immediately shook. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to you?¡± ¡°Well, that really depends I suppose. If my nephew finds it in him to let me go or not. What I do know, is that there¡¯s no justice to be found with any judge.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°No. I appreciate the thought though. Rest assured, the case against me is unlikely to come up before whatever end is to be had in this war of ours. Perhaps what I did will be viewed differently then.¡± She nodded and bid her farewells, making a vow to at least try to speak Kisando¡¯s case to Yvrain when she got the chance to see him again. Siravin had apparently found someone familiar, and was chatting actively with the person. Upon closer inspection she realized it was Girverin. ¡°Ah. Mariel. Allow me to first express my regret for having you paired up with my now renegade colleague Relvizet. That said, your performance I hear was admirable. The ones you brought back all reported that the success was thanks to you.¡± ¡°Then they lied in their reports. The children deserve the praise. They had found a path, and even undertook great risk to ensure victory¡­¡± ¡°I heard. My lord Yvrain has already taken them both under his wing.¡± ¡°We¡¯re actually on our way to see him right now¡­ So please excuse us.¡± ¡°Certainly. It was an honour to fight alongside you both¡­ I pray we¡¯ll never meet as enemies.¡± ¡°You should. We¡¯d defeat you outright.¡± Siravin inclined his head politely, and led on as they continued towards the main building. Once inside the doors, the temperature rose sharply, and it felt pleasant to once again be out of the cold. The massive hall was also bustling with activity, and even scaffolding had been erected where masons were busy mending holes in the ceiling far above. Around the floor were scattered a great many broken items. Some were clearly destroyed purposefully to acquire whatever had been inside. Other contraptions had simply been crushed under heaps of stone, some rocks visibly carved to be fired by means of siege craft. Siravin led her through the hall, and down a passage at the end of it. The passage led downwards by means of large, unusually wide steps and culminated in a long, thin corridor with rows of heavy, reinforced doors on either side. At the end stood a much larger door, with visible signs of having been attempted blasted open, with several more craters into the nearby walls. He walked up to it and knocked five times. The heavy door creaked, and then swung inwards, letting them through. ¡°There you two are! Welcome to the Hall of Wonder! I apologize for the mess; a lot of our exhibits are in the process of restoration! However! We have managed to get the entry to the Conflux working!¡± Yvrain approached them, greeting them with open arms and with an unusual childishness in his demeanour. From what she gathered, he seemed very happy to be in this place. ¡°So far, there¡¯s been no word of your friends, but rest assured that by using the conflux, they¡¯ll surely turn up on no time¡­ Moving swiftly on. I have seen to the preparations of your travelling gear, and all we need is for you to say go.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± Siravin replied. ¡°Okay, time to show these two what¡¯s what!¡± Yvrain clapped his hands, and immediately, under the feet of some thirty elves, all standing in a semi-circle before what seemed to be empty space, a set of glowing symbols appeared. A low hum filled the room, and a small orb of what looked like water, began to grow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Raw magical power, knead and shaped into a tool of travel as easily as baking a loaf of bread. A long line of my ancestors maintained this method of travel to further the prosperity of our kind. Ever since the first drop of my kin¡¯s blood was spilled, the system collapsed. But now, those days can come again. Our kin can grow strong again, to uphold our ancient duty¡­¡± Yvrain stepped forward, and as he did, the strange orb began to reach out towards him with watery tendrils. Presenting his hand, he swiftly cut his palm, letting blood seep into the orb, which immediately began to swirl and almost boil. A few moments later, she stood staring in disbelief at the portal. Through it, she could see a familiar set of walls in the distance. ¡°There it is¡­ Good luck over there. If you want to return, break this glass cylinder on the portal stone. I wish you would stay, but I suppose I¡¯ve used you for my purposes for long enough.¡± ¡°You have¡­ That said. In the end, you kept your word. I apologize for my distrust.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Siravin. I would expect nothing less¡­ Now go.¡± ¡°Thank you Yvrain¡­¡± She looked back at him as she approached the portal. ¡°Thank you, Mariel. Give me a few years, and I¡¯ll surely have restored peace¡­¡± ¡°Send word first please.¡± ¡°I shall.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ And please reconsider your uncle? I¡¯ll call us even if you will at least consider it.¡± ¡°Very well¡­ Safe journey home.¡± With that, she took Siravin¡¯s hand and stepped into the portal. Darkness surrounded her immediately, took hold of her, and flung her into the streams of magic. Intermission 1: Saya and Casindire 1 ¡°Stand up straight for counting!¡± She heard a gruff sailor shout in her direction. She could hear the rattling of the same chains around her hands, next to her. On her right was some child younger than her. The poor boy had already emptied his bladder on the deck, and had gotten a terrible beating for it. On her left stood a woman that had only spoken once, to calm her rampaging feelings. ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Hey, stand up straight I said!¡± Was followed by the sound of rough treatment and savage kicks. The few yelps of pain soon seized completely. Some words were exchanged, and soon the familiar splash was heard. ¡°Three¡­ You.¡± She could smell his breath on her face, which made her in no small amount sick with the mere stench. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± She struggled to keep her head raised, but her instincts told her to lower it. She soon felt the palm of a big hand closing around her face. ¡°Hey boys! We¡¯ve got ourselves a blind one!¡± The sailor shouted, to loud cheers of approval from the surroundings. ¡°Hey kid, what¡¯s your name huh?¡± ¡°C-Casi¡­ Casindire¡­¡± Her voice refused to work with her, and she only barely managed to stutter out her own name. ¡°Alright kid¡­ We plucked you and that other crazy woman out of the sea. But you know¡­¡± He stopped, and she soon felt his warm salivating tongue run the length of her cheek. ¡°But you¡¯ve gotta pay for your ticket¡­¡± Wild laughter and whistling followed. ¡°And you¡­¡± He let her go, and moved on to the woman next to her. Her legs were shaking and nearly about to give out from under her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that sir. She¡¯s very ill.¡± The woman told the man, who immediately began spitting wildly on the deck.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Bastard¡­ I ought to¡­¡± Before she could react, she felt a heavy punch to her gut which easily knocked the breath straight out of her. Pain hit her immediately as she landed roughly on the deck. Panic taking hold, she tried desperately to draw breath, but not so much as a gasp of air was forthcoming. Suddenly she felt a warm hand on her cheek which stroked her gently. ¡°Easy¡­ I¡¯m here for you. Breathe easy young one. Steady, deep breath.¡± After a long struggle, she finally regained control, but remained curled up on the deck. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ The captain saw them, but no doubt¡­ If I don¡¯t do something for you, they¡¯ll come claim their payment this evening¡­ On this ship, the Repentance¡­ Nobody will care if you scream. Nobody will help if you are hurt. But I will¡­ I¡¯ll help you below deck, and we¡¯ll find a way to protect you from them.¡± She was led along the steps, happy to be rid of the heavy iron chains, but fearful about the situation she was in. After the shipwreck, she and Saya had floated around in a small lifeboat for close to a week in heavy weather and freezing temperatures. Food and water had all been spent by the time a ship had appeared through the fog. Rescue had seemed imminent, but instead of a friendly vessel, they were now captives onboard a pirate ship, filled to the brim with soon to be slaves from a variety of plundered vessels and raided coastal villages. ¡°This is ours¡­ They do let us walk around freely¡­ Escape is impossible after all. But never¡­ Never be alone.¡± The woman opened a door and helped her down the steps. ¡°¡­ Ca¡­¡± ¡°Saya!?¡± She tried to home in on the voice, but instead, she was led aside as soon as she entered. She felt her way around, and soon found skin. It felt moist and swollen, wetting her hands. ¡°Be still. Is she your friend?¡± The woman asked. ¡°She is¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­ Your friend has been very badly beaten, and though she¡¯s extraordinarily tough¡­ I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯ll do as time passes.¡± ¡°No¡­ Saya!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Good to see you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak¡­ Please.¡± ¡°Can you do anything to help her? Please! I beg of you!¡± Her emotional wall shattered and all her pent-up anger, fear, shock and trauma burst forth inside of her. Whap! She felt the sting of the woman¡¯s hand on her cheek, but the pain soon let go. ¡°I will do what I can. My name is Wesia¡­ Stick close to me, and maybe, you both will live long enough to be sold¡­¡± Intermission 1: Saya and Casindire 2 A solid week passed in relative silence, broken only by routine roll calls, occasional orders for menial labor and certain other duties. Though the food was awful, and the water tasted of salt, they had both somehow made it. Saya remained weakened and some of her more brutal scars took a turn for the worse. Their new friend Wesia kept them company, and tended as best she could to Saya. ¡°Cassy? What did you find out?¡± ¡°The ship is bound for the imperial capital city, and luckily, it¡¯ll just be another few weeks of travel with good speed¡­ That¡¯s about where the good news ends.¡± ¡°Upon arrival, you¡¯ll be split up, and sold¡­ And pray that you are sold. The best you can do is being obedient, willing and desperate. Give them sass, and nobody buys, and that just means you¡¯ve outlived your purpose.¡± ¡°How come you know so much?¡± She decided to ask, her question followed by a long silence. Finally, Wesia offered a reply. ¡°It¡¯s part of the reason why I leave you from time to time. I¡¯m the ship¡¯s cook. The captain prefers to keep me around as I know how to make a good meal¡­ Consider it a boon. He¡¯s allowed me some supplies to treat you¡­ So, I¡¯ll ask you to thank him.¡± ¡°I know how to cook too. I know it may seem strange, but I have a good ear for boiling and cutting, I¡¯d like to help you if I can?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take any help I can get¡­¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. She followed Wesia closely in step up on deck. It was biting cold, and icicles had formed along the sails and rigging. The deck was rimed and slippery in places. ¡°I know it¡¯s rude, but, why have you chosen to help the two of us out? Aren¡¯t there families and others who also need help here?¡± Wesia stopped, and looked out towards the horizon, well hidden by frozen mist. ¡°I just felt like it, that¡¯s the short story. The long one is that I¡¯ve helped countless others over time¡­ And the captain delegates me to nurse the ones most likely to fetch a high price.¡± She leant closer and whispered in her ear. ¡°In fact, the captain had the one responsible for your friend¡¯s beating thrown overboard yesterday¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s all business to him. Life out here is cheap. As soon as we dock, the poor and downtrodden flock to the ships for work. Those in the holds are sold off, and usually make for a great profit¡­ After all, the empire is built on the back of slaves.¡± ¡°I used to live a life of piety, offering every day of my life to Yulie¡¯s teachings, and we cared for anyone who came to us for aid.¡± To her quiet horror, Wesia scoffed and spat out into the sea. ¡°I see, then priestess, I¡¯d like to ask you this: Where was Yulie the day my husband died, leaving me to care for our two children? Where was your goddess when my children starved and died? The truth is, Yulie did not hear my pleas for salvation. The goddess of families allowed mine to crumble to dust. No, I don¡¯t believe in your goddess, or her teachings. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wesia heaved a sigh and the thunderous rage with which she had recounted her tragedy began to subside. ¡°I¡¯ve doubted too. Many times. Living with other priestesses whom never would speak to me, for fear of my blindness. But I found family during this awful story of mine. Perhaps one day, you¡¯ll find your own. Until then¡­ ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll carry on as I have. Now, tonight¡¯s menu is straight forward, so perhaps you have any ideas on how to bring it up a notch?¡± Intermission 1: Saya and Casindire 3 The imperial city was covered in snow and looked quite beautiful from afar. Lamps were lit all over the city as the last few tradesmen and citizens made for their shelters or homes. Along the shore laid dozens of large ships, most moored for the winter and only occasionally serviced by sailors to keep the decks clean of snow. ¡°Sorry about the drawing on this one¡­ My fingers are cold¡­¡± Saya returned the book to her, she put her finger to the page, and in her mind, a vivid image of the city sprung up in her imagination: Tall towers, great houses and vast ships. In the corner, what looked to be a bell tower, but obscured by corrective doodles. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful¡­ If not for the situation¡­ I¡¯d appreciate the sight even more¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks for lending me something to draw with¡­ That book means a lot to her.¡± She heard Saya return the items to Wesia. ¡°So that¡¯s a volume of those famed imagination books? At least that¡¯s what I call them.¡± ¡°It is¡­ It was a, gift from a very dear friend of mine¡­ Whom I¡¯ll probably never see again¡­¡± ¡°Cassy, don¡¯t say it like that¡­¡± Saya interjected, but she countered her immediately by offering up a request. ¡°I¡¯d like the both of you to draw yourselves in it? Would that be okay? Just in case the worst happens?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­¡± --- ¡°Alright, keep going down the plank, nice and easy¡­ Don¡¯t want any of you future sacks of gold and silver to tumble into the water¡­ You¡¯d just freeze to death and waste the loving care we put into you!¡± The sailor shouted. ¡°Okay, line up over this way for counting and processing!¡± Another sailor shouted, and immediately began calling out registered names, and handing out numbers instead. Once the process was finished, she heard the metal squeaking of doors open, and she was roughly shoved into what became apparent to her was a cage, barely enough for her to sit straight inside of.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Saya!?¡± She shouted, and to her relief, received a reply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If we¡¯re separated, I¡¯ll come find you, I promise! Just do as you¡¯re told and stay alive! I¡¯ll find a way to save you!¡± The night temperature was biting cold, and she almost hit her head on the bars when her cage was lifted into the air. It swayed threateningly and soon came down hard on a flat wooden surface with a loud clang. From listening to the workers, she could tell the others were being loaded onto the same sort of transport. She put her hands together and quietly prayed. Prayed for forgiveness and a miracle. In return came not the reply she was hoping for. ¡°That¡¯s right girl. Pray, that¡¯s all that¡¯ll protect you now! Or, at least until someone buys you that is¡­ If not, well might as well try hard for the afterlife!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Not afraid¡­¡± ¡°Yeah? You should be.¡± The wagons began to rumble forward, horses neighing. After a short while, she suddenly felt the rumbling stop as the wheels hit smooth floor and lovely warmth licked her cold skin. Wherever they were, it was somewhere inside, and it was very warm. In the distance and getting steadily closer, she could hear a great murmur between people. She could hear the flap of the curtain be drawn apart, and a loud roar of applause! ¡°Thank you, noble men and women! My captain wishes to inform you, that it¡¯s cold outside!¡± The audience roared with laughter. ¡°We¡¯ve brought the finest of captives for your purveyance, ready your coin, and be prepared to bid! First up, and as a lovely bonus, this pair of twins! Caught just off shore from the Principality of Yridren! They¡¯re excellent working girls, in good shape and condition¡­ Bids start at ten gold pieces!¡± ¡°The audience laughed, and soon another voice she did not recognize spoke up. ¡°Lower your price! That much gold is simply ridiculous! We¡¯d get five demonkin slaves for that price these days!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? How long have you been at sea? We¡¯ve invaded the demon continent! Even now, a flood of slaves is brought here with the red-masted ships!¡± ¡°I¡­ See! And just how many have arrived? The seas are rather treacherous these days! Ice, extreme cold, snow¡­ A myriad of dangers, and while I did see a lot of ships on the way in, they are all brown water ships, and none red-masted!¡± ¡°A low murmur began to hum through the crowd. ¡°But fear not! I hear your issue good people! Let¡¯s begin at six gold!¡± ¡°A much better price! Six!¡± ¡°Seven!¡± And the bids began. Human Continent Arc - Chapter 1: Homecoming It had been just a moment. No pain, no discomfort. A sudden darkness, followed by bright light. A mere step was all it took her to find herself standing inside a small hillside cave. Through the entrance, she could barely see high walls and towers, whose arrangement and decoration looked oddly familiar. ¡°Well this is it.¡± Siravin appeared next to her looking more than a little pleased. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± ¡°We are¡­ I wish the others were here¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be coming after us¡­ For now, we should take the serum and see what¡¯s happened since last time.¡± ¡°No¡­ I need to go home first. See if my family is around.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not a good¡­¡± ¡°I have to, and they have to recognize me.¡± He nodded, and opened the small flask, taking a sip of serum. A moment later, he looked like any regular human. ¡°I¡¯ll come along¡­ If things have escalated, I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re my slave. But keep this cloak on tight¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pulling it on, she was reminded of the past, where covering herself up was necessary for her survival. The usual sadness that had come with it, was absent, replaced by annoyance. They left the small cave and made a mental note of its location. At the back of the small hill, they could see vast distances, but the most interesting was the city of Firanen itself. They climbed down the somewhat rocky slope and soon was walking one of many paths running among the many fields, all covered in a blanket of snow. A few farmers were up and about feeding cattle and carrying out simple repairs. The weather was cold but otherwise fine, but few children were out playing which was strange, as the sun was well up in the sky.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Drawing closer to home, the memories began to renew and remind her of the times when winter was merely another season to stay inside. From her window she would watch the other children play, while loneliness seized her with cold hands. She would decide to go outside, only to meet fright in the doorway and remain. She occasionally pointed him in the right direction, and soon she could pick out her house. Her heart filled with joy and a playful idea began in her mind of her long awaited homecoming, of hugs and tears and unmitigated joy. Wonder at the prospect of not being recognized, and if her parents too had changed since last time. Her hopes were soon dashed. The house was well kept, nothing seemed out of place. But it was strangely dark. She walked up to the door and knocked. No answer. She tried the door and knocked several more times. ¡°They¡¯re not at home.¡± A voice behind them spoke out. It was a farmer, carrying a sack. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ The woman has returned to her family, the man is off to war, and who else¡­ That filthy demonkin¡­ No wait, she¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Dead!?¡± Mariel began a shout but was immediately kicked by Siravin. ¡°Yes, her mangled corpse is supposedly buried in the backyard. They invited people to a small ceremony, but understand, nobody visited¡­ Filthy demonlovers. The Imperial councillors said they would be trouble and they turned out to be just that.¡± She grit her teeth and felt about ready give the farmer a sound beating. Insulting her family and implying she was dead, the anger and confusion boiled within her. ¡°Then¡­ Who lives here now?¡± Siravin continued speaking before she could say anything else. ¡°Ah, some tavern-keeper¡­ He put up his business in that cursed building inside the city. A good man, keeps things neat and minds his own business¡­ Like you ought to!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry for taking your time¡­ Have a good day.¡± Siravin deftly wrapped up the conversation, and dragged her along. ¡°Okay, so Traren knows, let¡¯s go ask him¡­¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 2: New Ways They began heading towards the city gates. She felt hollow inside. Fear and anger began to mix and created the most vivid images of her family disappearing before her. Thoughts of concern for their safety, and the looming threat of being abandoned gnawed within her. ¡®Mariel. You really should put all those thoughts away. There¡¯s a limit to how much I can alleviate.¡¯ She somehow felt Siah kick her mind. ¡°Chin up, okay? I bet they¡¯re out looking for you.¡± Siravin¡¯s voice did nothing to alleviate her problems, but it did put her mind at ease. ¡®Listen to him. He does give good advice, even if the rest of him is kind of lacking.¡¯ Approaching the gates, they found but a few guards on duty. They seemed in a bad mood, cold and throwing longing glances at the guard post which was no doubt very warm and cozy. ¡°State your business strangers¡­¡± One of the guards took a step forward, which seemed to make him a little less annoyed, given a reason to at least move a little. ¡°Trade envoys, we¡¯re here to negotiate for next season¡¯s harvest.¡± ¡°Let me see your faces¡­¡± The guard grumbled. ¡°Why?¡± Siravin immediately threw back a question of his own. The guard pointed towards a partially snow-covered note hanging on a small board on the guard post. ¡°By Imperial decree, all demonkin are to be arrested and sterilized.¡± ¡°How come? I thought Firanen was an independent city¡­ What a shame, I was hoping to conduct some trade in demonkin come spring¡­¡± He was interrupted by the guard who nonchalantly pulled his hood off him.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Alright¡­ Go on¡­ Next.¡± She lowered her head and turned around. ¡®Quickly Mariel!¡¯ She hurriedly took the flask and had a sip, masking her action as best she could. ¡°Forgive my partner! She is a little self-conscious about her drinking habits.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± The guard pulled off her hood and just as nonchalantly motioned for her to pass. They crossed the drawbridge and entered the city. It was as she remembered it to be, the buildings, the streets, but instead of the usual new year¡¯s cheers, she was met with rows upon rows of heavily armed and armored soldiers conducting drills. Switching formations, mock charges, imaginary riot suppressions. ¡°Not as friendly as I remember¡­¡± Siravin mumbled as they made their way through the square, an officer waving them through. The streets here too seemed empty, desolate. All the lamps were lit, and people were still working, trading and inhabiting, but the hushed bustle seemed on edge. From time to time, a crying child would stick to its parent¡¯s leg, the man or woman dressed for war and all bearing the same saddened, foreboding expressions. ¡°Good people! Rejoice! Humanity¡¯s powerful fighters, bravest warriors and skilled leaders are claiming glorious victories for our kind! Even now, the filthy demons lie dead on the fields, their foul blood tainting their blighted soil! Our army claims victory after victory! Another levy will be called up this evening!¡± A town crier announced from the balcony of a nearby guild house. ¡°There is one! Stop him!¡± Suddenly, loud shouting erupted out of a nearby street. Turning the corner was a rag-wearing, bloodied and beaten slave of their own kin. Following behind was a group, not of city guards, but equally armed people wearing insignia she could not recognize. ¡°I got him!¡± One of them shouted, and before she could react, Siravin had seized hold of her, flipped her around and slapped her across her cheek. ¡°Quiet! I¡¯m growing sick and tired of your whining!¡± He shouted to her. From behind, she could hear a loud scream of pain, followed by a series of pained grunts, some gurgling and silence. Looking back, she saw him, the dead slave on the ground in the snow. Six spears stood protruding from his chest and legs, and a snow around was slowly staining in blood. Without a word, Siravin pulled her along, continuing towards some answers, she could only hope. Human Continent Arc - Chapter 3: Letter Unlike every other part of the city, Traren¡¯s place seemed to stay up well enough, and looked almost like it did when she visited the first time. Though it seemed normal, a distinct smell of beer and signs of too much partying still emanated through the door, which was left unlocked. ¡°Seems like he¡¯s in, I guess we¡¯re in luck¡­ For once.¡± Siravin pushed the door open and went inside, and she followed close by. The main room was littered with spent tankards, a few decorative pools of vomit and signs of a brawl, a few broken stools laid forlorn in a corner. ¡°Get lost! We¡¯re closed!¡± A hoarse, heavily hungover voice rang out from behind the counter. They peered over it to find Traren lying on the floor. A half-full bucket of broken dreams stood close by, and he looked quite a lot worse for wear. ¡°I said¡­ Ouuch¡­ God¡¯s bleeding ass¡­ Closed. Scram.¡± ¡°Mr. T¡­ You¡¯re looking like your usual self.¡± Siravin effortlessly jumped over the counter and tried to get the big man back on his feet. ¡°Mr. T? Ahh, my splitting head, I must be really drunk¡­ There¡¯s only one guy that calls me that.¡± ¡°Yes, it is, and he¡¯s right here.¡± With a heave, he pulled Traren to his feet. Unsteady, and wobbly, he supported him closely, making sure he would not keel over. ¡°You, deceptive fool¡­ Urrrph¡­ That foolish kid was a bona fide demonkin, best ¡®prentice I¡¯ve ever had. Huugh. Not some lousy kinsman.¡± ¡°Sweet of you, but we¡¯re back¡­ He¡¯s lost. Mariel. See if you can find a bucket, and cram it full of snow¡­ He needs a bath¡­¡± Splash! He pushed Traren¡¯s head through the surface of the icy water. The man tossed and waved. A short moment later, he pulled his head back up. ¡°Do that again, imperial dog, I¡¯ve paid my taxes!¡± Siravin sighed and obliged him. A short while of flailing later, he pulled his head back out. ¡°Mr. T. Are you sane?¡± ¡°Pfft, yeah¡­ Who¡¯s that? Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve seen your face before.¡± ¡°Nope, secret trick, but it¡¯s me Siravin.¡± ¡°Hahaha good joke! That kid¡¯s probably long dead¡­ Right?¡± ¡°No Mr. T. It¡¯s me, don¡¯t ask why I look like this. Just know I came back.¡± ¡°Hm? For revenge? If you want some compensation, take what you want, but killing me will not be easy.¡± She was about to say something, but she immediately spun around, drawing her sword and lowering it at a young, frightened female, carrying an oversized crossbow. Thud! The crossbow was fired, and the bolt flew right by her, and embedded itself in the wall opposite. The young female dropped the weapon and backed away slowly.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°You¡¯re demon hunters, right? We¡­ We surrender¡­ Don¡¯t hurt that man anymore, we¡­ Held him hostage!¡± ¡°Pff, yeah. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not, we¡¯re only here to talk to him.¡± ¡°Stop! Leave them alone¡­ If you¡¯re not demon hunters¡­ Who are you?¡± --- So that¡¯s it huh? That¡¯s outrageous, unbelievable, and crazy¡­ And yet¡­ Siravin, I would recognize you anywhere¡­¡± Traren sighed. They had spent a long time calming down the situation, and explaining to Traren what had happened. At first, he had simply denied it all as impossible, but the more they told him, the more he seemed to accept it.¡± ¡°So let me get this straight¡­ You travelled across a continent, sailed to the other, and used a portal thing, to get back here? And you think you¡¯re Siravin and Mariel? I know Siravin would have survived, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me Mr. Traren! This reminds me of the first time in ages we met¡­ You didn¡¯t recognize me back then either.¡± He looked at her for a long time. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s for a second say I do believe you. How would I know?¡± ¡°Because, you¡¯ve recently tried to dig up the old box my father kept under the apple tree.¡± ¡°So it is you Mariel¡­ I can¡¯t believe it, but nobody else knew¡­ You¡¯re a bit late though.¡± ¡°I know, so what happened?¡± Traren agreed to tell them, but before he did, he poured them each a cup of his best mead. He securely locked the door and allowed what turned out to be four other demonkin in addition to the girl that had almost killed her, to come out of the cellar. They immediately began cleaning up the place. ¡°After you two disappeared¡­ A lot of similar incidents began occurring across the continent. The empire blamed the demonkin, and secretly readied its forces¡­ They both wanted to go looking for you¡­ Your mother and your father that is¡­ But they were forbidden to leave the city. They brokered a deal¡­ To leave, Arwaro had to divorce Serin, whom was required to return home to face her punishment and belated marriage. Only then would he be allowed to leave, join the army and look for you at the same time. This happened just before the first snow began to fall¡­¡± He sighed and took a mighty sip of his tankard of cold water, prompting them both to partake in their mead, which they soon did. ¡°So¡­ You¡¯re too late Mariel. Before she left, she told me to keep these items for you, should you somehow find your way back home.¡± He disappeared into the storage room, and soon re-emerged with a wrapped bundle in his hands. ¡°She wanted you to have it, and the accompanying letter.¡± She opened the bundle to find a neatly folded, familiar dress, together with all her mother¡¯s finery, and jewels. She lifted it up and found a small letter beneath. As she put down the dress, and jewels, Traren smiled to her and handed her a small knife to open it with. ¡®Dear baby, sweet, beloved child of mine. I find myself unable to express myself. If you ever get this letter, I have no idea how much time will have passed. Maybe you have a family of your own now? Could I be a grandmother? It is a comforting thought to think you are okay somewhere. Unfortunately, our search must have proved fruitless if you have the letter. I sent your father out to look for you¡­ But the price was high. I have returned home to my family, and left your father to find you. Even if I should give up my life to see you home safe, it is a sacrifice I will make. If you find your father¡­ Stay with him. You must never seek me, and never speak of me again. I surrendered so that you can live in peace, and I beg you to not waste my efforts¡­ I will forever love you baby¡­ Live, and be happy! Your ever-loving mother, Serin.¡¯ She supressed the tears attempting to break out, trying to gather up her resolve. In a bout of determination, she emptied her cup of mead in one go to great astonishment from the others. ¡°Siravin¡­ I need to find my mother¡­ You can stay here if you¡¯d like? You¡¯re home after all¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start. I¡¯m coming with you¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure? I can¡¯t give her up to lousy politics, but there¡¯s probably a reason she says here to not seek her out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find her together Mariel. I owe her¡­ Somehow.¡± ¡°Give me a day or two, and I¡¯ll have the necessary papers ready. In the meantime, make yourselves at home.¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 4: Repetitions ¡°Get up¡­ Things are happening outside¡­¡± She woke to find Siravin at the window, looking down on the street below. She reached for her weapons but he made her stop with a wave and beckoned for her to look. In the street below was a group of heavily armed soldiers. Traren was at the front door talking to them. Though she could not hear what they were saying, the threat was obvious. The discussion went back and forth with several notes being exchanged, read and shouted about until the soldiers backed down and left. They left the room and headed downstairs to find Traren fuming at the counter, pouring himself a mixed drink. ¡°Sorry about that. Just the usual patrol of inquisitors snooping around the place.¡± ¡°And you lied to them? You do know how dangerous they are?¡± ¡°Sure, I do.¡± He stopped for a gulp of his drink. ¡°They visited last week, the week before and intermittently for the last month, found nothing. So why do they bother coming back if not for a drink?¡± ¡°Good point. Anything on those papers?¡± ¡°Sure, they¡¯re in that box over there. Replicating them was a big pain, and it¡¯ll cost you.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°I¡¯ll work off my debts when I get back, Mr. T.¡± ¡°How do we get to where my mother is?¡± ¡°Well, under normal circumstances, you could have gone by boat¡­¡± He began. Mariel froze, recalling how well sea transport had worked out for them all in the past. To her relief, it was apparent it was not an option. ¡°But ever since the invasion of the demon continent, all almost all able vessels have been commissioned as troop ships or for service in the supply chain. Given the ice and snow, well¡­¡± ¡°We know how that goes, from experience. So how?¡± ¡°I could sign you up as mercenaries for a supply convoy. With how all available food and arms are shipped to the imperial city, getting a ride there on a caravan would be fairly easy?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°But you might get attacked, and last time, you weren¡¯t a soldier.¡± ¡°That was last time. A lot hass happened to me, I can handle myself.¡± Traren emptied his cup and stood up abruptly, fetching a new bottle from the upper shelf which he opened and poured each a cup. ¡°Your parents would be proud of how you¡¯ve grown. I¡¯ll drink to that!¡± They shared a toast. The content of the bottle was a bit stale and tasted like a particularly nasty variant of cough drops, but she downed it in one go. ¡°You have grown¡­ That mixture there would¡¯ve downed you had I given it to you when we met back then¡­ I accept your claim! Take whatever you think is necessary for the journey, but Siravin will pay for it with labour when you both get back safely! And I mean it, back safely!¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 5: New Reality Once the morning arrived, Traren opened as usual, served guests and took care of business downstairs. During the night, they had gathered up all the food, clothes, drink and equipment they thought they would need. The rest they had bought from a very paranoid shop owner, who seemed terrified of even talking to strangers. When they left, he loudly complained about the evil demons which had made her blood boil. On the way back, it was clear enough. Whether it was bad weather, cold, lack of business, illness or problems, demonkin were to blame, their kin cursed loudly, and especially vocally whenever an inquisitorial squad passed by. Approaching the northern gate, they found that the whole square close to the gate was lined with wagons, loaded with supplies and waiting soldiers. A few guards were scattered around the area and one of them approached. ¡°Just stay hidden Siah¡­ We don¡¯t want to attract any attention.¡± In her mind, she could head the mindling yawn. A moment later, what amounted to snoring rung in her head. ¡°Your business here? Civilians?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re mercenaries hired to protect the convoy¡­ A moment¡­ Our papers are right here.¡± Siravin reached into his thick coat and pulled out the small folded sheets. The guard scrutinized them lazily and then shouted for the captain to assist him. A very gentle-looking man with a short brown beard, wearing a heavy set of chainmail and winter clothes approached them. Though he seemed gentle, he carried a massive two-handed sword that even seemed a few sizes too large.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Sir. We¡¯ve got some mercenaries here with papers.¡± ¡°Let me have a look.¡± They waited anxiously for the captain to look through their papers. Eventually, he nodded and returned the papers. ¡°Okay, welcome aboard. I am Captain Kradden. During this journey to the imperial capital, you will obey my orders to the letter, and without question. Clear?¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Good answer. We¡¯re received some reports of some mild weather coming in, so be prepared for mud. Then again, during the cold season, you can have ice one day, mud the next, so be flexible. The road will be scouted ahead of us, and we expect very few problems.¡± The captain waved his hand and another battle-worn veteran approached. He was an older man but beneath a deceptively frail appearance they could almost smell his battle prowess. Armed with several axes and a large shield, Mariel thought he resembled the northern coastal raiders from the books she had read as a child. ¡°This is Ulwir, one of my best soldiers. He will be your direct superior and will take care to supervise you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry captain, these greenhorns are too stupid to be spies. I¡¯d say the boy¡¯s got the killer instincts¡­ The girl¡­ Why aren¡¯t you at home?¡± He looked at her, and she took a tough stance. ¡°I¡¯ve trained hard to be able to hold my own in combat, and my¡­ Father thought this would be a good place to start.¡± ¡°Little missus¡­ There won¡¯t be any real combat. It¡¯ll be a long, cold and boring journey, perhaps interrupted by a simple brigand.¡± The captain sighed. ¡°But we can always use an extra pair of eyes anyway. I¡¯ll take no responsibility if you¡¯re killed however.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± She nodded. ¡°Well don¡¯t just stand around¡­ Board the cart over there and stash your gear. We¡¯re moving out as soon as bureaucracy has hauled its lazy feathered ass over everything.¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 6: Northerner Leaving her home behind once again, Mariel could not help but feel a little sad about it. Watching the walls slowly disappear amongst the trees reminded her of the beginning of her journey, and every step by the sturdy horse only increased her longing to be reunited with her family. The convoy had finally gone far enough for its entire size to be visible along the road. Sixty carts of varying sizes, all pulled by strong, sturdy horses used to the cold, and loaded down with arms, supplies and in the twelve carts in the back; conscripts. Between each cart was a formation of imperial soldiers, whom marched in perfect step. She took in the sights from the bench of the eighth cart. Next to her, the man named Ulwir sat silent. This close to him, she could almost feel his aura of danger. Without a doubt, a warrior of renown and his description provided by the captain had not been even close to the sheer force of presence he radiated. ¡°Pay attention girlie, keep your eyes on the sides of the road, you¡¯re paid to look for enemies.¡± ¡°Well, I thought perhaps that you might be one.¡± She spat back without thinking. The man looked at her with surprise, and soon, a row of teeth, all made of metal, revealed themselves from behind his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts¡­ Unusual for a woman from these parts. It has been a long time since someone didn¡¯t cower in fear.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a northerner?¡± The man nodded and patted grip of one of his axes. ¡°Many of our kind make our livings working as mercenaries, cut-throats and gladiators. Some of us are really good traders too though.¡± ¡°But why do something as boring as this need such a peerless warrior?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Flatterer are you girlie? My captain is on this mission, and so I follow him.¡± ¡°You go far back?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking way too many questions. Focus on the mission, and perhaps if we do find some action and you don¡¯t die, try again.¡± The convoy continued through the forest for the whole day and finally came to a halt deep into the night. The carts were spread out in a circle, and any leftover space onboard each cart turned into a sleeping zone. The animals were fed, and guards posted around. She rubbed her hands together, trying to keep warm. Temperature had plummeted along with the last sunlight and left the vast forest cold and unwelcoming. Behind her, guards and drivers were gathering around blazing fires and drinking together. ¡°It¡¯s freezing out here¡­¡± Siravin approached her carrying a big blanket which he threw on her. ¡°It¡¯ll help. You know, I could take over if you¡¯d want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Though I guess I was getting a little lonely¡­ I miss everyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit¡­ I do too. But what¡¯s important is that you bring your family together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering¡­ What¡¯s with the obsession? I know that sounds rude, but I¡¯d like to know.¡± ¡°I have my reasons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you said the last time too¡­ And that¡¯s a long time ago. I haven¡¯t gotten any closer to you during all that time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°Are you hitting on me?¡± ¡°No.¡± His blunt rebuttal somehow hurt her feeling a little. She sighed and looked out into the darkness. ¡°There is something I¡¯ve been dying to do though.¡± ¡°Okay? To me? What?¡± In the blink of an eye, she found herself in his embrace. Her moment of appreciation of his warmth was soon interrupted by her proximity alerts going off, and she roughly shoved him backwards, causing him to fall backwards onto the ground, sinking into the snow. Before she could help him back up, a handful of snow hit her square in her face. ¡°Hey! Stop fooling around and do your jobs, I swear¡­ Kids these days, an onlooker would think you¡¯re related by the way you act.¡± Ulwir trudged up to them and pulled Siravin out of the snow by the collar of his jacket. ¡°Actually, we are¡­ She¡¯s my younger sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ulwir seemed to ignore her disbelief and sighed. ¡°No kidding huh? Alright, well pull yourselves together.¡± ¡°Why did you lie to him?¡± She whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He smiled and left her alone to watch the forest. Human Continent Arc - Chapter 7: New Reality The convoy had soon managed to trudge itself through the forest after a couple of days. Their delay caused by a switch to skis for the carts, and a broken axle. Emerging out on the plains, the cold became even harsher, and even the horses were fitted with coverings as protection from the cold. After struggling through the increasingly harsher weather, the convoy arrived at a walled city. It was not as big as her home, but boasted good defenses and the prosperity of the town was apparent to everyone. Situated on both sides of a river, and having the only bridge within a five-day march had made the town prosper from tolling the merchants and travellers. Every person with the convoy was provided with a somewhere to wait out the ongoing blizzard. Troops to the barracks, cartmasters and mercenaries to one of the local inns. She had a walk about outside in the snow. A moment between the storms as dark clouds were on the horizon. Even in winter, the town was a busy place, and the sudden influx of travellers had given the local market a fresh boost. ¡°There it is! The monster! Attack!¡± ¡°Hurry! It¡¯s getting away!¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. She turned the corner to find a group of children ganging up on someone on the middle. They were pelting their victim with ferocious frequency. As she got closer, she saw the blue-haired girl walking unsteadily on, carrying a bundle of wood. ¡°Make way guys! Here comes a big one!¡± One of the bigger children rolled up a sizeable snowball and threw it with all her strength. The impact knocked the demon girl over with a yelp, scattering the bundle everywhere. ¡°Got her!¡± ¡°Hey! What are you little brats doing!?¡± Before she could intervene, an angry woman appeared out on the street, carrying a big broom. ¡°Stay away from that evil creature! Lest your fingers will fall off and your eyes melt in your sockets!¡± The children shared a few glances, and immediately scattered in all directions. Seeing nobody around, and despite her better judgement to remain incognito, she made her way over to the little demon that laid motionless in the snow, face down. The girl attempted to move, but managed only to raise herself a little before limply plummeting back into the snow, which had begun to turn red. She looked around, before hurriedly sweeping the demon up into her arms. The little body was disturbingly light, and through a hole in her rags, she was looking straight at bone, her skin looking like some thin cloth glued to it. She wrapped her cloak around them both and began heading back to the inn. A few soldiers marched past but seemed to pay her no mind. Behind her, someone complained about the wood scattered around, and she doubled her pace. Human Continent Arc - Chapter 8: Relief in Death ¡°No Mariel, this idea of yours is -that- bad. She¡¯s one of our kin, and if you¡¯ve forgotten¡­ Our kin is being hunted down, mistreated and placed in camps.¡± Siravin sighed. It had not been long until he had caught wind of the visitor. In fact, he claimed to have simply walked past and noticed a slight odour that was not common to him. He had caught her red-handed while clothing the frail body. His appearance had frightened the child to no end, and it had taken no small amount of convincing to calm the girl down. ¡°We could at least find her parents¡­¡± ¡°Mommy and daddy are both gone. Daddy was dragged off by soldiers for having done something bad¡­ And mommy left through the gates a while back.¡± ¡°Dead then¡­ Great¡­¡± ¡°Siravin!¡± Realizing his mistake, he visibly braced for another round of comforting, but the girl merely returned to him a blank stare. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give her some serum too?¡± ¡°Sure¡­ Every drop you waste, shortens our workable time¡­ And there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let a child come along with us¡­ Also. Did you consider what could happen? We don¡¯t even know if her body can even handle the changes it brings.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I have an idea.¡± They both turned to look at the child, whom smiled at them both in turn. ¡°Can you get me outside the city gates?¡± ¡°Sure we can.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Mhm, but it¡¯s as you said, they are both dead¡­ so, if I die too, I will see them again right?¡± ¡°N¡­¡± Mariel was just about to say something, but Siravin gave her a light kick in the shin to distract her. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Do you want to go right now?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°First, let me just talk to him outside, okay?¡± They both left the child alone and headed outside. A few passers-by threw them strange stares as they spent a good while shouting at each other. A few guards also stopped and asked about the ruckus but they both deflected them before continuing. Exhausted, cold and finished with shouting, they just stood there staring. ¡°Why do you want to kill that child?¡± ¡°Because, she can suffer as life slowly leaves her, or immediately. There is nothing left Mariel. Nobody will take her in, nothing can help her. I too think that life is precious¡­ Sometimes. But right now. If she wants to let go, like her parents did, then that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°So her life doesn¡¯t matter?¡± ¡°Not to us¡­ No. And we have no means of doing anything for her. Her only way to survive, is to be bought as a slave¡­ And even then, they¡¯ll probably just kill her anyway. Stop dreaming¡­ The world we used to live in is done for¡­ There are new rules now, and we have to adapt, or fail.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Just too cruel¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s how it is¡­ And I¡¯ll do it alone, if you can¡¯t.¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 9: Rift They returned to the warmth of the inn, shaking off snow and both huddled together by the fireplace in Mariel¡¯s room. Though it had been quite a task to be allowed outside the walls given the blizzard, including no small amount of begging. Out in the snow, the girl had bid them both farewell and disappeared into the thick snow without any further words. Having come back, Mariel could not help but feel no small amount of sadness. It felt cruel, wrong and perfectly awful. Looking at Siravin, she failed to see even a sliver of remorse or regret for his actions, and she caught herself calling him a cold-hearted bastard under her breath. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d just go along with that back there¡­ You put everything on the line for me, but for nobody else¡­ I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°I have priorities.¡± He responded curtly. ¡°Why can¡¯t your priorities extend to someone else?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust them.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you just give me a straight answer?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°¡­¡± A short pause followed. In which they both exchanged gazes. Hers was filled with sadness and irritation. His; cold and calculative. Eventually, she resigned, and left the confrontation to lie down to rest. She could feel that he remained in place, locked in the same appearance. Eventually, he too sat down and began to go over the content of their bags. This continued for a time, as Mariel began to feel her eyelids going heavy on her. She was just about to nod off into sleep, when his voice roused her. ¡°I¡¯m going out for supplies.¡± She made no reaction, and just waited until the door closed behind him. ¡®I know what you¡¯re thinking Mariel. But at the end of the day, he is right. You could not have done anything, whatsoever. Sure, you could add a few days to her life, but as soon as you move on, she will die.¡¯ ¡°Why are you taking his side too?¡± Mariel rolled her eyes. ¡®Because I am rather fond of you, and know full well, just like you, that you¡¯re living on borrowed time. As soon as that serum runs out, you¡¯d best be far away from where you¡¯re planning to go.¡¯ ¡°I try not to think about it¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve realized. And what will you do now?¡¯ ¡°Fix it.¡± ¡®Good, give me a word when we reach the next stop on the journey. The cold season is awful¡­ And please put something more on your head¡­ I¡¯m freezing every time we¡¯re outside.¡¯ She nodded and felt the mindling somehow curl up and fall asleep in her mind. A strange picture, but a calming one regardless. She slid back into her clothes and left to find Siravin on his supply run. Human Continent Arc - Chapter 10: Snow Cold Ambush The next day the weather had dramatically shifted. The sun had peeked out from between the clouds, and though still cold, it was not the chill that felt like it would peel the skin from exposed limbs. Seeing the break, the convoy began to converge in the market square, making ready to move on. ¡°Alright, form up, keep it tight and make sure to cover each other¡¯s flanks! We¡¯ll be riding hard for the border, about three days¡¯ worth of time. Minimal breaks, and we continue through the night as the road ahead is flat and firm.¡± Captain Kradden made his speech, and though most were aware of the need for haste, the thought of riding hard for that long would wear out both people and animals. ¡°The next stop is Fariven, the border city. If we hurry, we¡¯ll make it just in time for the ice festival.¡± A young adjutant stood up and waved his arms to great cheer and laughter from the convoy. ¡°Alright, move out!¡± The convoy made good time, and soon they were out on the wide open, snowy plains. Mariel sat on the bench and kept her eyes open for a frozen corpse. After a long while she gave up and resigned herself to the possibility that the girl had been swallowed by snow or slain by a wolf or other winter-adept creature. ¡°Seen anything yet?¡± Siravin asked her. Despite his neutral tone, she felt he was teasing her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good... Means she¡¯s fine, wherever she is¡­¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­ Just stick close to me, and if we are attacked, keep your face visible¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, I did precisely the same thing our little runaway did once¡­¡± The white seemed to stretch out beyond the horizon. What had begun as an unpleasant ride through the awfully bright snow had become tolerable with occasional overcast and the gradual increase in vegetation along the way. A few scattered trees and small hills broke the otherwise flat appearance of the surrounding areas. Overall, she spent her time on lookout, listening in on the nervous banter of the conscripts and watching a few scattered animals doing their very best to survive on the tundra-like landscape.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After a while of smooth going, the weather seemed to pick up. Frosty winds began blowing, and soon the sun seemed to disappear behind a thickening layer of cloud. The increasing sense of unease from the conscripts, was only increased by Ulwir standing up on the sleigh. ¡°Get ready children, I can smell it¡­ This is unusual weather¡­ This cold reek of murderous intent¡­ Hey girlie! Move up ahead to the captain and inform him about this¡­ Tell him I¡¯m shoring up our tail end and preparing a defensive formation¡­ Go!¡± She nodded and leapt from the sleigh and began trudging through the snow towards the front of the column. The going was tough, and all the while she could hear Ulwir shouting orders and the scrambling of inexperienced soldiers. As she went, she could see it in the eyes of the conscripts and the drivers, they were frightened, and some had already drawn their weapons. The weather continued to worsen, and soon strong gusts of wind blanketed the surroundings in blinding snow. ¡°Captain!¡± Up ahead she could see a silhouette of a soldier and hear a steady stream of orders being shouted to everyone nearby. ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± A voice shouted, and in the blink of an eye, the rider ahead of her was thrown off the horse, landing in the snow with a large metal spear buried in his chest. A few bloodied coughs, and the man died. The soldiers and conscripts alike began to form up, but the panic was evident. A bunch of conscripts had formed up and locked their shields. Out of the snow, a gout of fire appeared, gaining range from the favourable wind. The fire engulfed the soldiers and turned them all into screaming torches. Several more rushed to help, but they were all cut down in moments in a hail of arrows. Out of the snow, appeared a silhouette, flanked on both sides by several more. A collective roar sent shivers down her spine as a large group of apparent soldiers charged them head on. The ambush soon devolved into a general melee, with only the trained part of the convoy putting up any sort of real resistance. The conscripts were cut down with deft swiftness. Some laid down their weapons and were immediately bludgeoned. Others were rallied by the veterans and put up some show of resistance before being cut down. From the other side of the main assault, another group began spreading out, attacking the apparent rear of the soldiers. She drew her sword and faced off against two masked opponents. They wore white clothes and blended well into the background. The first one on the left let out a roar and threw himself at her. She parried and made a swipe for his back, but her sword bounced off harmlessly. Beneath the white cover, she could see thick chainmail links which had absorbed her strike. She sidestepped just in time to avoid being cut in half by the other attacker. Around her, the battle was apparently starting to die out. A few ragged stragglers still fought on but were one by one forced to surrender or killed outright. She backed up against the cart slowly, keeping her guard up. ¡°Surrender. Or we will cut you down where you stand!¡± She snarled, while keeping her eyes fixed on the two opponents before her. Suddenly, she felt a blow to her head. As she fell over to her side, she saw the two close in on her before everything went dark. Human Continent Arc - Chapter 11: Observer Mariel groaned, squinting from the sudden flood of sunlight into her eyes. Her body felt cold, and somehow, she was not lying down. Her head was throbbing, and she had frozen streams of blood on her face. Regaining her bearings, she realized she was on her knees, tied to a wooden pole behind her. Around her tied to similar poles were the remaining soldiers. She was in some temporary camp. There were few defenses, and all the tents were camouflaged white. A few masked guards kept vigil, carrying large spears. All traces of the bad weather had cleared up. Some of the captives were still unconscious, others had woken up and a few were desperately begging for mercy. Near the edge of the camp, she could see masked people busy stripping corpses. All useable weapons and armour were piled on a blanket in the snow for further inspection. Stripped bodies were piled up, and soon the smell of burning flesh filled the air. ¡°Alright, off the prisoners and prepare to break camp!¡± A voice shouted, and a guard drew his sword and without a hint of hesitation, slit the throat of the first prisoner; the man drowning in his own blood as it poured out, staining the snow. Before she could react, her arms were suddenly untied, and she was hauled to her feet by two soldiers. While held firmly in their grip, they dragged her away from the executions and over towards a large, snow-covered tent. The inside was surprisingly warm, the heavy tent flaps and a small stove keeping the precious heat inside. Apart from a strategy table and a few footstools there was not much in terms of furniture. ¡°I apologize for it taking so long to find you. Rest assured, that the one who failed to report your finding has been suitably punished.¡± To her surprise, the person next to Siravin, turned out to be the child from the town, very much alive and now dressed to look like a child soldier. No hint remained of the heartbroken, scarred child she had met. Instead she was looking at a soldier, with untold stains of blood upon her small hands. Siravin himself had gone back to his real appearance, which somehow calmed her down. ¡°Leave us.¡± The guards let go of her, saluted and left the tent with some longing grumbles, likely for the warmth.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked. ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°My name is Evlisyn, I am you could say, an observer.¡± ¡°A spy Mariel¡­ An elven spy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve watched over the human lands from positions of power for a few centuries now¡­ I hear from your friend that my kin have taken to civil war¡­ But before I forget it¡­¡± The little elf came over and placed her hand on her abdomen. A moment later, she was looking at her real self in disbelief. ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Quite fair among your kin. Your crystal is dormant, highly unusual¡­ Your kin always charges it if they can¡­ Interesting¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the disguise anymore?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t Mariel¡­ These are all our kin¡­ Except the elf.¡± ¡°So, what happens now?¡± ¡°I need you for a small job¡­I want to assassinate the Emperor¡­¡± At the news, Siravin¡¯s utterly dumbfounded expression, mirrored her own as she tried to imagine the scale of the proposal. ¡°What good would that possibly do.¡± ¡°If we can assassinate the Emperor¡­ All major imperial houses will recall their troops from the expedition to assert their claim to the throne¡­ With them gone, the demons¡­ Your kin will be able to decisively defeat the humans, but due to the massive losses suffered early on, will not launch a counterattack, and diplomacy will take over¡­ Hopefully.¡± ¡°And if not?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re looking at a -very- long war, which will be decided in favour of whomever supports the winning side in the elven civil war¡­¡± A long time ago¡­ Our wise council ruled that maintaining the balance should be our sacred duty¡­ After all, your kind and the humans both were still rather savage¡­¡± ¡°And how exactly did you manage to screw that up?¡± Siravin drew a sarcastic grin. ¡°Irrelevant.¡± ¡°No really, do tell me.¡± ¡°No. Anyway, will you help us out or not? I suggest you agree¡­ There will be no witnesses to this plan¡­¡± ¡°What choice do we have? We¡¯ll help you¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Sir¡­ We¡¯re ready to leave¡± A soldier entered the tent, seemingly surprised to find two other kin already there, but continued his report. ¡°We interrogated all surviving senior officers, but none gave up any useful information. We summarily executed them afterwards.¡± ¡°A shame¡­ No matter, unload the captured sleds of anything useless, and prepare to move out.¡± ¡°Go see the quartermaster, he will set you up with some additional winter clothing¡­ I bet those getups of yours are rather useless in the cold.¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 12: Forked Path The journey towards the Imperial capital was long and hard. The snow never let up, and quite a while went by with almost zero visibility. Going forward was tough, and eventually, the whole group came to a halt next to a large, frozen lake. A few soldiers were set to dig, and soon, a passageway revealed itself out of the snow. To Mariel¡¯s surprise, the modest tunnel led into a massive underground cavern named the Viper¡¯s nest. One of the officers jokingly told her that the cave had used to belong to a gigantic viper, hence the name. After a short while of settling in and distributing the foodstuffs from the stolen sleds, she and Siravin were both given time to look around and familiarise themselves with their new environment. No matter where she went, or who she met, they were all greeting her with the same smiles; weak facades that hid deep sorrow or survivor¡¯s guilt, the only one to survive the slaughtering of their loved ones. Children played in the busy streets, but it was all done in silence, and with eyes so empty and devoid of life it seemed strange they were still alive. It made her feel cold and unwelcome, but no matter who she met, they all seemed to treat her with the greatest care and understanding. ¡°I guess everyone here has the same experiences.¡± ¡°They do. Great loss, pain and everything in-between¡­ Despite it, we all joined in and worked tirelessly to create this sanctuary. It¡¯s not much but consider it your home¡­ We¡¯re staying here for a few days before we leave the sleds and continue towards the capital. But before you go seek some entertainment or rest, I¡¯d like to talk to you both under six eyes¡­¡± With a curt nod, they both followed Evlisyn towards the largest building in the middle of the town. Made from wood, with the appearance of a tree-house, sans the tree, and made by a professional artisan rather than the creative, make-do hands of a child. The main floor of the house had a sense of military to it, with large maps hung on the walls, tables loaded with various maps, markers and stacks of reports. The smooth-cut stone floor was littered with various bundles of weapons, clothes and gear. They were led towards a big oval table and directed to stand around it.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Before we talk business¡­ I have a question.¡± Siravin Put his hands down on the table. ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re suited to assassinate the emperor?¡± ¡°You are as well suited as any one of us¡­ But for starters, you seem healthy, know what¡¯s at stake, know how to fight and have some sort of goal close to the emperor¡­ What that goal is matters little to me, but I know it¡¯s something important¡­ Important enough to risk your lives for travelling mid-winter, so not exactly being shipped off to die on the demon continent.¡± He paused, drew his breath to refocus himself before pulling out a large floorplan from underneath a stack of maps. ¡°This is the inside of the Imperial palace. We will send three groups. One goes for the royal bedchambers. Group two will enter from beneath the palace, through the old tunnels.¡± He traced the routes for both before placing his finger squarely on the main doors. ¡°The rest will pose as delegates and try the direct approach in the audience chamber.¡± ¡°And killing him like you said, will force the nobles into a devastating power struggle?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll just be a matter of who manages to recall the most of their overseas military assets¡­¡± Evlisyn grinned uncharacteristically. ¡°There are risks of course¡­ We could all be exposed and executed.¡± ¡°I want her to stay here.¡± Siravin looked at her. ¡°She¡¯s seen enough¡­ Keep her here.¡± ¡°What? No. I¡¯ll go where you go.¡± She protested. ¡°Everything we have done so far, has been a gamble¡­ But this plan, is suicide, even without knowing the exact details¡­ I will go and uphold the agreement¡­ In exchange, she will stay here.¡± ¡°Evlisyn threw them both a look and seemed to weigh the options. Finally, after a long pause, he agreed. ¡°Fine. I will see us as even for the hospitality inside the town.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not happening. I¡¯m coming along.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring your mother back with me when we return.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming too!¡± ¡°Guards¡­ Lock her up¡­ Keep her fed and watered.¡± Evlisyn shouted an order and soon two guards grabbed hold of her and began dragging her out of the room. ¡°No! Let me go!¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 13: Lockup Despite struggling, the door to the cell soon closed behind her. A small-cave, somehow dug out of the frost, and almost as cold as the outside. A stack of hay was in the corner, and a small pot for necessities was all that had been placed in the cell. She sat down in the hay. Out of all the feelings churning inside her, none was quite as strong as the sense of betrayal and confusion. A moment ago, she had been in on a plan, then suddenly thrown in a cell, and Siravin had decided to go on without her. Going through the recent days, all she really had done to upset him was arguing over the fate of the elf¡­ Which she so intensely wished had died. Frustrated, she laid down on the hay, but immediately sat back up as something hard poked her back. In the stack of hay was a small box. She opened it to find a key, and a small scrawled note which read: ¡°We are being led into a trap. Stay in that cell for three days, then leave¡­ A local friend of mine will help you¡­ The elf plans to blow up the imperial audience chamber¡­ Not sure how. Find your mother on your own¡­ And whatever you do, do not follow¡­ Good luck.¡± She read the note once more to make sure she had not overlooked any details. The key in her hand was cold, and she felt ready to use it right away and make her escape. She stood up and peeked through the keyhole. The room outside was still full of guards. Resigned, she sat back down and tried to get some sleep in the cold, using the hay to give herself a way to keep a little warm.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. -- ¡°Hi¡­ I brought you a blanket and some warm drink¡­ Hello?¡± She opened her eyes to find a small girl halfway crawled up on top of her. A pair of curious cyan eyes seemed to stare deeply into her. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rilvi¡­ Siravin¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± She looked at the girl in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s not possible...¡± ¡°It is! I didn¡¯t even imagine it, but suddenly, my big brother shows up in the doorway like nothing had happened! It was weird¡­ He was so big too!¡± The girl got back on her feet and began filling a wooden cup with hot water. ¡°You are his friend, right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so. My name is Mariel¡­¡± ¡°You know¡­ My big brother really cares about you¡­ He came to our house, and after talking to mama for a while¡­ She came out crying! He had told her something nice¡­ But she didn¡¯t say anything to me¡­ Do you know what they were talking about?¡± ¡°No¡­ I have no idea¡­ Your¡­ Brother is still a bit of a mystery to me.¡± The girl nodded and handed her the wooden cup, which smelled of sweet, hot tea. ¡°Drink up, it will keep you warm and it¡¯s also really healthy!¡± She drank the tea, which immediately warmed up her slightly chilly body. Her numb limbs seemed to come back to life. ¡°I¡¯ll come back with some food later¡­ Stay here okay? Brother said you have a means to get out, but you have to listen to him okay?¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 14: Convenient Escape Two days passed quickly. Mariel received regular visits from Rilvi, and through the time spent together, she got to learn a lot about Siravin¡¯s family. Though she never asked the girl to elaborate on the darker parts of the story, it seemed like he had largely told the truth about his past. He had been a slave and had been separated from them. While he had been working his way up, the rest of his family had eventually been bought for work at a minor landlord¡¯s house. A gentle fate, despite the lack of freedom. When war had been declared. The imperial demon hunters had been going house to house, buying, abducting or outright killing any demonkin they could find. Rilvi and her mother had only survived by throwing themselves into a nearby river, nearly drowning in the process. ¡°I¡¯ll come back tonight¡­ We have everything ready for you, but the guards will still be on duty¡­ Most of them¡­ I¡¯ll sneak you out¡­ I hope you are a quiet person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay close¡­ See you tonight then.¡± -- She slept early to be ready for the night. She could hear the voices of the guards from outside the door. But slowly, as she guessed it became darker, the voices hushed. A short while later, there was a loud commotion and the voices and noise increased. Drunken songs began rolling into her cell. The later she guessed it to be, the worse the songs got, and soon the thuds of a great brawl replaced the song.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The small peephole opened letting in a ray of light from the room outside. Mariel took the key and very gently unlocked the door, before pushing it slowly open. The hinges groaned painfully. Once outside she shut the door and locked it behind her. ¡°Hi. This way.¡± Rilvi gestured for her to follow her. She snuck along the wall. A row of crates and other items obscuring her from the large room in the centre where the guards were fighting. The sound of the fight intensified with the added noise of wood being broken. She snuck out of the guardhouse and into the dimly lit streets. Being a vast cave, the temperature was unpleasantly chilly. A few scattered torches ensured that the likelihood of walking into a wall remained relatively low. They continued down the tight streets. Rilvi remained ahead, scouting the next path. Suddenly she stopped and listened momentarily. Then she reached out for the nearest torch and threw it to the ground, the flame flickering out and dying. Rilvi then began pulling Mariel into a different street. Behind them, could soon hear the voice of a guard holding a conversation with himself, and soon the light behind flickered back to life just as they turned another corner. ¡°It¡¯s not far now, this way.¡± Rilvi whispered and smiled. Up ahead through the darkness, she could see a small open space between the houses. A circular clearing with a well near it. Rilvi came to a stop outside one of the hastily built wooden doors. ¡°This is where I live¡­ Come on in!¡± Human Continent Arc - Chapter 15: Hanging On Despite being cramped, the house bore the typical signs of a do-your-best attitude. A large crate was used as a table. The chairs, smaller crates. A carpet made from the lid of one of the crates. A small fireplace served as the only source of light. Above it, a surprisingly well-made pot. Its content bubbling contently inside. The fixture for the pot was made from dulled swords, whose blade bore the visible signs of too much exposure to blood and weather, chipped and cracked, and largely beyond repair save for a great smith or a well-known forge. ¡°Mama, I¡¯m home!¡± A female appeared in the doorway leading to the bedroom. She wore heavy woollen clothes and looked quite a few years younger in appearance, than her eyes would suggest. She stopped, and for what felt like an eternity, she appraised Mariel in detail. ¡°Welcome to our humble home¡­ I, was told you would be coming. Please sit and make use of whatever comforts we can provide¡­ Rilvi, could you go get us some water? Try to be quiet.¡± Rilvi nodded and quickly left them alone. The female limped her way over and sat herself down heavily on one of the small crates. From what Mariel could tell, she could not possibly be as heavy as the sound suggested, appearing rather frail and worn. Having come closer, she could see that her clothes were ragged, a few gaps revealed some bestially mutilated skin underneath. One of her legs seemed to not be quite where it should be.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°I¡¯m Cilvarvina¡­¡± She held out her hand, and Mariel reached out with her own. For a moment, she felt a jolt in her hand as the fire had revealed that the hand offered to her, lacked three of its fingers. Forlorn stumps occupied the spots of the ring, pinky and middle finger of her right hand. Hoping she had not noticed, Mariel shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you¡­ Time has perhaps not been as gentle with me as it has with my dear son and daughter.¡± She smiled under her woollen hood. ¡°How is my child these days? I met him briefly yesterday. He spoke the world in a few minutes, spun in a flurry of action, and left just as quickly.¡± Mariel began to relate parts of the journey. How they had met, what they had faced together and what was about to happen. She made a point of highlighting Siravin¡¯s bravery and voice all the due praise she had never felt confident enough in sharing with him in person. Cilvarvina seemed to be soothed by her praise and at the end glowed as a mother should when faced with praise for her son¡¯s dedication and effort. ¡°He has become so tall¡­ Tell me, is he truly as stoic as he was yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, he is, to my experience at least.¡± ¡°He takes after his father, he was a¡­¡± A series of violent coughs interrupted her sentence, a few wads of blood landing close or in the fire, causing a mild sizzle. Mariel got up and held onto her. ¡°This place¡­ It will be our grave.¡± After making sure she was still stable in her seat, Mariel rummaged through the small rooms and drew a couple of extra blankets which she put around Cilvarvina. ¡°Thank you. Now let us eat¡­ I will also be needing a bit of a favour from you later¡­ It was a request for my son, but seeing as he was in such a hurry, I will put it to you instead.¡±